Sei sulla pagina 1di 396

;

by Ionian

if'"if,Jc

"ind

3orc:'^y

MAI

JMU -19T8

MAI AUG191985
SEP 17

MAf AU6

2 8

BABYLONIAN MAGIC AND SORCERY


ItKlNC

"THK PRAYERS OF THE LIFTING OF THE HAND.

TUK

Cl?NKW)ttM

Tl')XTH

OK A

INCANTATIONS AND MAOICAL

GROUP OF BAHVLONfAN AND ASSYRIAN KOKMULK KDITKI) wrnr TRANSAND Vdll VOCAIHFLARV
KUYUNJIK CoiIN

LITKKATKJNS TkANHLATtONS

FROM TAIU.KTS OK THK


S

PRKSICRVKD

THK

HRITISH

MUSKUM

uv

LKONARI) W,
/>V itis/i

JKING, M.A.,
Assynan
Antiquities,

hi t/w DfpdHittMtt <y K^yptian ttwi

1Un&OIX:

LUZAC AND

CO.

DEDICATE THIS BOOK

THE

REV.

A.

P.

KIRKPATRICK,
;

P.I).,

KKCIIUS PROKKSSOR OK ilKBKKAV

AND WILLOW OK TRINITY COLLKOK CAMBKlJXiK CANON OK 1CLV CATilKDRAL,

AS A TOKEN OK KKGARD ANS) ESTEEM.

inn

FUBUC
;

681,5738

PREFACE.
object of the present work is to give the cuneiform text of a complete group of tablets inscribed with

The

prayers

compositions of a devotional and somewhat magical character, from the Kuyunjik collections preserved in the British Museum. To these texts a trans-

and

religious

literation

into Latin

characters

has been
or

the

preserved has been translation running


the necessary indexes,
etc.
is

case

of well

added, and, unbroken documents,

in

given.
also

vocabulary with

appended. The cuneiform texts, which fill seventy-five plates, are about sixty in number, and of these only one has hitherto been published
in
full;

the extracts

or passages previously given

in

the

works of the late Sir HENRY RAWLINSON, DR. STRASSMAIER, and Prof. BEZOLD will be found cited in the Introduction.
It

will

be seen

that the greater

number of the

texts

formed parts of several large groups of magical tablets, and that certain sections were employed in more than one group.

As they appear
the
scribes

here they are the result of the editing of of Ashurbanipal, king of Assyria about B.

had them copied and arranged for his There is little doubt however royal library at Nineveh. that the sources from which they were compiled were Baby-

669625, who

lonian.

The prayers and formulae


the
title

inscribed on the tablets,

which bore

of

"Prayers of the Lifting of the

VI
Hand", were

PREFACE.

private worship, of his certain or of of the either subjects. Some king himself, of the tablets are inscribed with single prayers, and these appear to have been copied from the larger compositions
for the use of special individuals

drawn up

for

use

in

the

examples of this class of text may be mentioned, which contain Ashurbanipal's personal petitions for the deliverance of Assyria from the evils which

on special occasions. As K 223, K 2808, and K 2836

had

fallen

upon the land

in

consequence of an eclipse of

the moon.

Unlike the prayers of many Semitic nations the compositions here given are accompanied by an interesting
series

of directions

for

the making

of offerings

and the

performance of religious ceremonies, and they show a remarkable mixture of lofty spiritual conceptions and belief
in

the efficacy of incantations and magical practices, which cannot always be understood. In language closely resem-

bling that of the penitential psalms


stricken
sin,

we

find the conscience-

suppliant
in

while

crying to his god for relief from his the same breath he entreats to be delivered

from the spells and charms of the sorcerer, and from the hobgoblins, phantoms, spectres and devils with which his
imagination had peopled the unseen world.

The

scientific

study

religion dates from

the publication
Prof.

of the Babylonian and Assyrian of the Kosmologie

der Babylonier by

JENSEN

in 1890.

In this

work

the author grouped and classified with the subject which could be
texts,

all

the

facts

connected

and
until

it

derived from published was evident that no farther advance could be

made

after the publication of

new

material

It

then

became

be best forwarded by a systematic study of the magical and religious series, class by class, rather than by the issue of miscellaneous texts
clear that the science could

PREFACE.

VII

however complete and Important. Following this idea in the present year DR. TALLQVIST produced a scholarly monograph
on the important series called by the Assyrians Maklu, and it is understood that Prof. ZIMMERN is engaged on the preparation of an edition of the equally important series called Shurpu. Since this little book has been prepared on
similar lines
texts,
it

is

and deals with a connected group of religious hoped that it may be of use to those whose

studies lead

them

to the

careful

consideration

of the

an-

cient Semitic religions of

Western Asia.

thanks are due to Prof. BEZOLD both for friendly advice and for help in the revision of the proofs; I am also

My

indebted to Prof. ZIMMERN and a few private friends for suggestions which I have adopted.

LEONARD W.
November
13 th,

KING.

1895.

CONTENTS.
PAGE
Preface
Introduction
List of Tablets

V
XI

VII

XXX
i

XXXI
and Notes
129
181

Transliteration, Translations

Vocabulary

131

Appendixes
I.

Proper names

182

186

II.

Numerals

186
187

III.

Words and ideographs of uncertain reading

194

Indexes
I.

Tablets and duplicates


Registration -numbers

195

197

II.

198

199
75

Cuneiform

texts

PLATES

INTRODUCTION.
The clay tablets, from which the texts here published have been copied, are preserved in the British Museum and belong to the various collections from Kuyunjik. The majority are of the K. Collection, but some have been included from the Sm., D.T., Rm., 823 23, 83 1 18 and

8124,

Bu. 91 5-9 collections. The tablets, to judge from those that are complete, are not all of the same size but vary from about 4& in, 2f in. to 9$ in. 3f in. All contain one column of writing- on obverse and reverse, and, with one exception, are

inscribed in the Assyrian character of the VII th century B.C., the longest complete inscription consisting of one hundred and twenty-one lines, the shortest of twenty-nine lines. They were
originally copied for Ashurbanipal, king of Assyria from about 669 to 625 B.C., and were stored in the royal library at Nineveh; many of them contain his name and the colophon which
it

his

was customary to collection. The

inscribe on
tablets are

works copied or composed for formed of fine clay and have

been carefully baked, and those that escaped injury at the destruction of Nineveh, and have not suffered from the action of water during their subsequent interment, are still in good
preservation.

The

principal contents

and incantations to various


It is

deities,

of the tablets consist of prayers which were termed by the

Assyrians themselves "Prayers of the Lifting of the Hand". not difficult to grasp the signification of this title, for the act of raising the hand is universally regarded as symbolical of invocation of a deity, whether in attestation of an oath, or

XII
in offering

INTRODUCTION.

up prayer and

and Assyrians the

supplication. With the Babylonians expression "to raise the hand' was fre1

a prayer, and quently used by itself in the sense of offering so by a natural transition it came to be employed as a syno11 Sometimes the nym of "to pray", i. e. "to. utter a prayer
.

petition

which

the suppliant offers is


l
,

added

indirectly,
is

when

it

not invariably is usually introduced by a$su though 2 In other passages the phrase introduces the actual the case words of the prayer, as at the beginning of the prayer of Nebuchadnezzar to Marduk towards the end of the East India
this
.

House
in

Inscription^.

In accordance with this extension of meafeati,

ning the phrase nis


to,

"the lifting of the hand",

is

often found

or balancing, ikribu, supft, etc., and in many apposition instances it can merely retain the general meaning of "prayer",
or "supplication"'
1

In the

title

volume, however, there is from its original meaning; while the phrase was employed to
indicate the general character of the composition,

of the prayers collected in this no need to divorce the expression

we may proa reference to the actual gesture of raising the hand during the recital of the prayer 5 The title was appended to each prayer as a colophon-line
bably see in
it
.

of the deity to whom the prayer was found addressed; always following the composition, and is enclosed within two lines ruled on the clay by the scribe:

together with the


it is

name

r
1

Cf> *
p. 12);

Annals of S argon, L 55
IJiliya

f.

("WiNCBXBR, Die J&ilschrifttexte

JSar*

gons,
jjtffti

I,

ana Allur
Cyl.

allu turri gimilli Mctnnai ana i$ir A$$ur*turfi


11.

aima; and

of Esarhaddon,

(III

R,

15):

<rM

ipti

Sarruti

Ut
$a

abiya

ana AShir Sin SamaS


ilu k&ti aYsitna.
2

Ml

Nalni u jVr'r^al Jttar $a

Ninua lUar

Aria

Cf. 9
3

c.

#-.,

Col. IX,

11.

Sargon Cy]., ana 45 ff.


:

1.

54-

Marfink
it

Uliya.

utnm

fcdti a$Sl Jlfarditb

Uht wudu

ildni

tc.

* In sonic coloplion-lines

is
1.

cantation

',

cf.

IV K,

pi. 18, no. 2,


2,

IV R,
is

pi.

55 L92], no.

Rev.,
title

1.

6,

employed in tlie sense of "prayer", or "inand pi, 53 [60], Col. IV, 1. 29; see also where the phrase INIMJNIMMA $U ZLJ.A
15,
is

combined with the usual


r>

See below, p. 13.

On

of a penitential psalm. cylinder-seals a suppliant

frequently represented

with one or both hands raised.

INTRODUCTION.

XIII

The

five

dots
is

mark

goddess

inserted.

the space where the name of the god or In the case of prayers to astral deities the

name

of the deity

is

preceded by the determinative ttf^^f"'

while occasionally the suffix t]]] takes the place of the more of this usual fE' With these exceptions, however, the form
colophon-line
is

invariably the
characteristics

same
of

and furnishes one of the


the

most
texts
2
.

distinctive
It

present

collection

of

to the title perhaps not unfairly be compared 3 which generally accompanies the J| (!^ ^111 JJ Eflhf "Penitential Psalms" together with a note as to whether the

may

tablet

is

to

be confined to the worship of a particular deity

or

is

suitable for general use.

A further resemblance to the "Penitential Psalms" may be seen in the fact that the "Prayers of the Lifting of the Hand" do not form a series of tablets labelled and numbered
by the Assyrians themselves, such
&/r/j/-Series, or the series

as the Maklu-Series, or the

ftTg^-EJ

{HOtf

IT

I*>*^

Strictly

they do not form a series but merely a class of tablets, which can, however, be readily distinguished from other but religious texts not only by their writing and arrangement
speaking*
aLso
lines
is

by

their style
1

and formulae.

and the recurrence of certain fixed colophonA somewhat similar "class*' of texts which
seen in the

not a "series'

may be

"Hymns

in

paragraphs"

4
,

the greater part of which have been published by BRUNNOW the Zdtschrift fur Assyriologie*. The Assyrian prayers to the
,

in

G Sun-god published by KNUDTZON which also form a class but not a series, can hardly be cited in this connection in view of their special scope and character.

One
1

of the principal guides in the selection of tablets of


9 the
title
is

In No. 51,

1.

not essentially different, but merely did duty

for

two incantations addressed


2

to the

same

astral deity.

The colophon-line
K.

is

very rarely found in texts belonging to other classes;


p. 15);

but
1.

AYe>

2538

etc.

(cf.

infra,

Sin. 290, obv., 1.4;

Sm. 1025, l.Q; Sm. 1250,


53, 66, 8 1.

3,

etc.

See ZiMMERN, Ifabylonische Busspsalmen, pp.


Cf,

I,

4
r>

See

BEZOLD, Catalogue, passim. ZA IV, pp. I ff. 225 ff., and


f

ZA

V, pp. 55

ff.

<>

Assyrische Gebete an

dm

Sonnengott* Leipzig, 1893.

XIV
this class is to

INTRODUCTION.

be found in the distinctive colophon-lioe or title in his Catalogue already referred to, and the fact that BEZOLD of the K. Collection has given where possible the colophonlines and titles, which occur on religious texts, has proved of material assistance. This title taken in conjunction with certain resemblances in the style of the compositions, the shape and
of the writing renders quality of the tablets and the character It is true the recognition of the class comparatively simple.
that in such a process of selection resemblances in style
,

and

1 but taken by themselves writing are of no slight importance they prove unsafe guides; and, although the collection might

have been largely increased if a resemblance in these two sufficient to warrant the inclusion particulars had been deemed of a tablet, yet an element of uncertainty would by this plan
have been necessarily introduced \
In

the

first

five

Sections

therefore only those tablets are included in which tho distinctive Such has been the method of selection, colophon-line occurs.
tablets
its adoption it was found necessary to include a few which had been already partly published or referred to. Of four of the texts here published in full extracts are to be found in STJUSSMAIER'S Alfhabetisches Venseichniss*; the nearly

and by

practical illustration of this statement

may be

scon in the fact that

my

selection, of tablets

on these principals

lias

resulted in over forty "joins", and the

recognition of several duplicates.


2

Among
e.

the fragments thus rejected

are

some with
1.

additional

recommen-

dations,

g.

3310,

1,

2 of which, the

first

line of an incantation, agrees, so fur

as

it

goes,

with the catch-line of No.


;

n;
the

13331,

4 of which corresponds to

the catch-line of No. 16


of
I

and

K 9252,

first

line of

which corresponds

to

1.

2832

etc.,

the catalogue of incantations published below.

liave come across a prayer on 10695 which is "Prayers of the Lifting of the Hand", as 11. 13 and 14 contain traces of the distinctive colophon-line and rubric only a few signs of the prayer have been proserved, from which it would appear to have been directed against various forms
;

Since printing off probably of the class of

of sickness;

the tablet,

the surface

of which

has suffered considerably

from

lie

action of water, must,

ment Km.

complete, have resembled No. 33 in siac. The frag446 may possibly have belonged to a "Prayer of tho Lifting of the

when

Hand

to Jstttr",

though too
its

little

of the tablet has

been preserved

to

admit of a

certain decision;

colophon of live lines, in

which Ashurbanipal names himself the

son of Esarhaddon, and the grandson of Sennacherib does not occur elsewhere in
prayers of this class; the fragment
3

10757 probably belonged to a similar tablet


text here published as

Of

K 140,

which forms part of the

No.

22,

11.

112

INTRODUDTION".

XV
K

IV R

complete tablet K 163 1 64 and repeated

+K
in

IV R
is

218 (No. 12) has been published in 2 57, while the reverse of 2379,
cited
;

part of its duplicate which p. n of the Additions to IV

as C,

is

to be found
in

on
250

has published of No. 50*.

K 9490,

finally

BEZOLD

ZA

III, p.

which contains the conclusion of the text

Although the "Prayers of the Lifting of the Hand" do not numbered by the Assyrians themselves, there are not lacking* indications that groups of them were arranged in some definite order or sequence. What modifications and changes their original arrangement has undergone will be apparent after a brief examination of the data. The most obvious indications of arrangement are the catch-lines which are found on all the tablets the ends of which have not been broken off. As these repeat at the end of one tablet the first line of the next, they point to some definite arrangement of the texts. The following is a list of those catch-lines which have been preserved:
consist of a series of tablets

and
11. I

6266 are cited in JO, 2325 and 43

AV,
nos.

of 1C 2396, which no. 6043; and of

nos. 8247, 8297, 8510 and 9071; of 155 (No. i), 45 are given in AV, nos. 6700, 7845, 8063 and 8297; contains part of the text of No. 8, 11. are quoted in

AV,

2224

3283, a duplicate of No.

n,

11.

10 are given in

AV,

7586 and 8483. 1 For the quotations made by SAYCE, DELITZSCH and SCHRADER from 2836 (a dupl. of No. 27) and K 3358 (No. 32), see BEZOLD, Catalogue, pp. 480, Moreover DELITZSCH, in the first two parts of his Handle or terbuch which 526. have at present appeared, quotes from 155 (No. i), and TALLQVIST in Die assy-

rische Bcschworungsscrie

Maqlu

cites passages

from K.235 (No. n).

XVI
33
,

'

INTRODUCTION,
Sar-rat
kib-ra-a-ti
i-lit

47
*5

[Siptu
[Sip**

3s'

......... J ......... J

bi-U-i-ti

^0
rabii

ki-bit

ana A.BA

L DA.RA

36,
38,

10
5

4*>

/".fc^

in ........ J ]Igigi butu&u ba-si-[. />#ta .......... Sur [. ....................... -J 3fy>/ ..........7 Sarru ni-mi-ki ba-nu-u ta-Sim-ti
ilH

42, 26
47,
48,

jf#to
[Siptu

Marduk
$ur-bu-u
*a *

bilu

[.

........
-

J
-

8
17

..................
&Y#
tf/-^

J gas

ru

it

ti

#/
jf#ta

50, 29

M KAK.SLDI
1

Sa

ina

$ami-i
il

$&-htb-bu-$u
a-$a-rid

illu

NINIB

Hani* 1
1

rabiiti*

52,

siftu

Sarru Hani* ga$-ru~u~ti $a nap-bar ma-a-ti iht IMINA*BI at-tu-nu-ma

Even fewer beginnings of


following
list,

regard to its with the catch-lines given above:


ilu

have been preserved. In the however, the first line of any incantation, without position on the tablet, is included for comparison
tablets

i,
1,

siptu

Siu
-

il

"Nannarn
il
tit,

ru-$&-bu
tar

[.
-

........ J
i -

29
ii

tiptu
Sip tn

$d

rid
-

"I$
-

ka

nu
bn

ut
-

[Id

ti]

2, 2,

ap

lu

gaS

ru
ilu

kur

llu

Bil

43
10

[siptu

.........
ap-lu
Uu

J kib-ra-a-ti i-lat bl-li-i-ti


bu-kur
Jttl

3,

[siptu

ga$-ru]
-

Sur-bu-& git-ma-lu
i-lit-ti

LSAILRA
1

4, 4,

Siptu
'

Dam
Batt]
A
-

ki

na

Sar

rat

kal
-

il&ni*

IA

tb

24

ht

[siptu

biltu
-

5,11
6, 6, 6,
1

[Siptu]
Siptu
Siptu

If

rid

turn
-

Sur-bu-tft Uu ls - tar

a-Si-bat

Sami-t
-

[illuti^J

bilu
ilu

Sur

bu
-

[ii

Nusku
Uu

Sur

[bu

ii

36
71

Siptu
ilH

Sin
biltu

na

[.

......... K J Dur .........J


i
-

ka

nu

ut

-Id -a - /// /
-

lit -

ti

ilu

*j

6,

Siptu

Bciu

$ur-bu-tum

ummu
il

ri-mi-tni-tuw a]-Sibat Sawi-t ill&tit*


,]

6,
7,

97
9

siptu Sur-bu-ii
ilu

git-ma-[lu a-bl-nnn

"Mardnk .........

Siptu

Bi-lit

Hi

biltu

$ur[bu-tum

ummu

ri-mi-ni-tum a-

7,

34
22
i

* akka6tt

siptu

lsbara
-

.........
Sar-fait-titm Sa
-

Si-bat Sami-i ill&ti**]


.]
.]

8, g,
9,

siptu
[siptu

at-tu-nu

kakkabani
dS
-

mu-[. ........
dil
alu

ga

ru

sit

fu

u
il

i -

ASSur]

28
7

[siptu

......... J

sir-turn

SA.TAR

i-\

......... J
/.

10,

Siptu Sur-bu-ft git-ma-lu

a-bl-nim

"Marduk

.........J

INTRODUCTION.
11, 12,
i

XVII
i -

[siptu]

karradu
lumitn

Uu

Marduk

$a

sis

su

bu

bu

muma
siptu

mur$i

DLPAL.A

ZLTAR.RU.DA
ul
ilu

12,

17

Uu Marduk

KA.LU.BI.DA dubbubu ana amilu bU matati sal-[ba-bu


ma-sar sulmi(mz) sa il"l-a u
ilu

itifei

J-ru-bu

12, 105 Siptu at-ta I3>

AN.^UL
-

Marduk
]

15

[Siptu]
[siptu
Siptu

bi-lum
-

Marduk
git
-

mu-di-i

[.
.

14,

14
8

ku

20,

sur
ilu

bu
-

u
bu

ma -hi
[.

[.

21, 34

[Siptu]
[Siptu]

sur

J J
Sti-pu-u
ilu

21, 76

Rammanu

[.

.]-ta-az-nu

gas~nt

22,

siptu
siptu
siptu

mbu
bit

asaridu
-

bu
-

kur
illl

ilu

Marduk

22, 35
27,
i

nu

ru

ab

kal

[.

J
ilu

bi-lum gaS-ru

ti-iz-fca-[ru

bu-kur

NU.NAM.NIR]
ri-mi-nu-ii
ilu

28,

[Siptu
'[Siptu

.]~u

31, 32,
33,

ii

JGLGI
.]-na
.]-zu-zu
biltit]

bu-uk-rat

Sin

ti-li-tu

6
i

[siptu
[Siptu

Uulstar
i-lat

ka~rid~ti

i-l&-a-[ti]

37

[Siptu

mu-na-[. J sur-bu-tum ummu ri-mi-niilluti^ ]


1
1

tum a- [Si-bat sami-i


39,
46,

6
ii

[Siptu
ilu

J kakkabani*
Nirgal
bzl [.

siptu

i-lat sar-[. kakkabu

J
ti-ili

.]

Pisu

$aim-i

u irsitim(tim)
50,
i

kakkabu

[siptu
will

SIB.ZLAN.NA

show that not many lines in the two lists corIn fact, of the twenty-one catch-lines that have been preserved only one corresponds to the first line of any of the tablets, it being probable that No. 29, 1. 3 should be restored
glance
respond.

from No. 27, 1. i 1 the catch-line of No. 48 may indeed refer to No. 6, 1. i, though this is far from certain as only two words of the latter have been preserved. A comparison of the catch;

beginnings of the tablets does not throw on the light question of their original order. Some few of the catch-lines, however, may possibly be referred to incantations which do not occur at the beginnings of tablets; the

lines therefore with the

much

catch-line of No. ii,

for instance,

may

possibly correspond to

Cf. infra, p. 92.

XVIII

INTRODUCTION.
1
,

or that of No. 14, Li4, or that of No. 16* to No. 46, 1. 1 No. of catch-line ii. The 33 may perhaps No. 30 to No. 31, I. of No. 2, 1. 43, while the catch-line of form variant a represent No. 38, of which only the first sign has been preserved, might well be referred to No. 6, 1. 97, No. 10, 1. 7, No, 20, L 8, equally or No. 21, 1,34.
these instances of correspondence were certain, they would not assist us in our inquiry, as in the case of each the context of the catch-line does not correspond

But, even

if

to

that

of the incantation

to

which

it

is

assumed

to refer;

in

other words, the incantation or ceremonial section, which the catch-line in question follows, is not the same as that precethe incantation, to the first line of which the catch-line

ding

that can be drawn corresponds. The only inference therefore various have the texts is that facts these undergone from redacor editors of hands at the and rearrangements

changes

tors before

they were copied by the scribes of Ashurbanipal, In this connection it may be of interest to refer to an been preserved on Assyrian catalogue of incantations that has 2 of compositions first lines, of the some as 668o 2832 of the catchcertain cited in Col. I of that tablet correspond to

+ K

lines

of the present collection of texts. Col. II contains the beginnings of seven incantations which are ad-

and

first lines

dressed in the main to the Sun-god and probably have no reference to the ''Prayers of the Lifting of the Hand"; the end of the last column, which is all that has been preserved of the
reverse of the tablet
is

is

uninscribed.

In Col,

I,

the text of which

given on the opposite page, it will be seen that 1. 7 corresponds to the catch-line of No. 18, and 1. 12 to the remains of the catchline of No. 42,- while L 1 1 is identical with the first line of No. 9;
the
first

line of the tablet,

moreover, contains the


its

name

of the
It
is,

series to

which No.

i,

according to

colophon, belongs.

of course, possible that all the incantations enumerated in this column of the tablet belong to the class of texts here collected,
1

It is

possible thai No.

suggested by BEZOLD, would not correspond to No. 46,


2

6 and No, 42 arc parts of the same tablet, us is Catalogue, p. 1186; in tbat case the catch-line so formed
1
1.

II.

Catalogues of tablets containing forecasts, mythological and legends, etc. testify to the activity of the Assyrian scribes in the collection classification of other classes of texts.
See below, p. 15.

INTRODUCTION.

XIX

HPHPHP-

-mi
sTTTT

a
Jm
-ET

4HF

If 1

and are though, in that case, they have not yet been recognised, from the collections in not Kuyunjik. It is preserved perhaps
from those already equally possible that the incantations, apart u Prayers of the Lifting identified, have no connection with the
of the

proof of the

Hand". In the latter case the manner in which scribes,


is

tablet affords striking either before or at the

This character

partly effaced.

XX

INTRODUCTION.

time of Ashurbanipal, re-edited the older collections and classes of tablets to which they had access.

The evidence afforded by an examination of


lines

their catch-

and first lines leads therefore to the conclusion that the tablets, which have come down to us, have been subjected to several processes of editing", the incantations having" been from
time to time collected, selected and rearranged. noteworthy instance of the way in which a favourite incantation was re-

copied and employed in various connections


the address to a goddess which begins: Siptu In No. biitu ummu rwiuntum aSibat Sawiilluti.
it

is

presented by
btltu $ur-

6,

11.

71

ff.,

where

addressed to the goddess Ban, it is preceded by a prayer to Sin and followed by one probably to SamaS, in the dupliis
it

D it is preceded by some directions for ceremonies, while forms the first prayer on the tablet which is cited as the duplicate E\ in No. 7, 11. 9 ff. we find the title Bilit Hi in the
cate

of the goddess Ban, the incantation is followed by one to the astral deity Js&ara, and it is set aside for use only during an eclipse of the moon; in No. 4 the version
place of the

name

presents

that it practically forms a fresh the history, so far as it can be ascertained, of one incantation, and the evidence afforded by the duplicates of other tablets is very similar.

so

many
This

differences

incantation.

is

Other evidence of
in the fact that

this

process of editing*

is

to be found

some
i,

tain series.
series
in

No.
][

tablets are labelled as belonging to cerfor instance, is stated to be a tablet of the


to
fill

]]]]

^pj"? though the scribe has omitted


the tablet;

the

number of

No, 30
its title

is

the i34th tablet of the

being broken; and No. 48 forms the eighth part of the composition >^]]]] H=T f*~ fcff Possibly in the first, and certainly in the second of these cases, the series was a composite one made up of various classes of

series

I^Hr

I^fel' the rest of

texts, for it is not necessary to conclude from the evidence of No. 30 that the other 133 or more tablets missing from that

series

were
is

probable
1

all "Prayers of the Lifting of the Hand"; more the supposition that this class of tablets was merely

See below, pp.

IT.

INTRODUCTION.
one of several classes
of the series.
laid

XXI

under contribution by the compilers

still

colophons majority of them end with the formula which is commonly found on tablets from AshurbanipaPs library, and which may be translated as follows: "The palace of Ashurbanipal king" of the world, king of Assyria, who in Assur and BUit puts his trust, on whom Nabu and Tasmitu have bestowed broad ears,
,

with

further indication of editing- may be seen in the which the tablets conclude. It is true the

who has
before

scribe's art,

me

The valued products of the acquired clear eyes. such as no one among the kings who have gone had acquired, the wisdom of Nadu as much
1

as exists, I have inscribed on tablets, I have arranged in groups 1 I have revised, and for the sight of my reading have set in my
,

palace, I, the ruler, who knoweth the light of Assur, the king of the gods. Whosoever carries off (this tablet), or with my name inscribes his own name, may Assur and BUit in wrath

him down, and destroy his name and seed in the land!" This colophon is by no means universal however, for we find shorter ones on Nos. n and 33, while Nos. 18, 35, 38 and 41 present various differences to the normal conclusion, and No. 10 merely contains the note that the tablet was copied from an older original. The reason that no colophons occur on Nos. 19, 29 and 50, the ends of which are left blank, is to be sought in the fact that these tablets contain single prayers extracted from the larger tablets for some temporary purpose 2 The evidence of catch-lines, duplicates, series and colophons therefore all leads to the same conclusion, that the tablets are not arranged on one plan but have undergone several redactions, and it is obvious that any attempt to restore the original order would be fruitless. It was necessary therefore to arrange them for publication on some other principle, and the plan adopted has been to classify them according to the deities to whom the prayers and incantations are addressed. The fact that while some of

and anger

cast

See DELITZSCH, Handworterluch, p. 182. 2836 6593 (the dupl. A of (the chipl. A of No. i), and No. 27), which are also without colophons, contain similar extracts. These extracts from the longer texts are inscribed on small tablets in rather large characters.
2

K 3332

+K

XXIV
is insufficient to

INTRODUCTION.

determine what gods the private Assyrians and Babylonians were privileged to regard as their patron deities. It is possible a solution of the question might be obtained from
his

a study of the cylinder-seals, on which the owner, after stating own name and that of his father frequently adds the name of the god of whom, he is the servant 1 meanwhile it may be
;

permissible
its

to

speculate whether each class

or trade

had not

own patron deity, who was also regarded as peculiarly the god of each member of that class. We know that each city had its local god, who in prayers
sometimes takes the place of the suppliant's patron deity 2 and it may be that a similar localization of deities existed with
,

regard to the different trades and classes of society. Possibly this suggestion may serve to explain in some degree the various pairs and groups of deities whose blessings are invoked

by
is

the senders of letters on behalf of their correspondents. It improbable that these gods were selected merely at the fancy of the writer, and it is easier to that his choice was

suppose

restricted either

by law

or custom to the deities

who were con-

nected with his


in point

own

class

or profession*

may

be seen

in the letters

K 501,

A striking instance K 538, 831 18, 35

and

letters deal

by Arad-Nabb to the king^; as the with religious matters it may be assumed that AmdNabu was a priest, and the fact that he invokes such a long list of important deities would on the above assumption be an
-19, 23 written
1

807

The assumption that the god mentioned on a cylinder-seal ia always the owner's patron deity is not That amulets could bo worn which quite certain. were dedicated to other than patron deities is proved by the Assyrian amulet 95 4 8, I. On this little cylinder of clay the owner SamalMtt&m addresses an
incantation to the astral deity Kak-si-di in the course of which he stales he is the son of his god, with whom it is evident the deity Kak-si-di is not to bo identified.
2

ty

2493, 1**7

lana-ku putfime,

ttpil]

ptddni

toi

flu

<r//-$tt

H/lfartittlf

ifafttar ak'-hf,
8

.....

The introductory phrases on Ara8~tt*Nabu hi lulwu(Mv) UU-ya. arad-hi


Sd

83118,35

read as follows; .;m tew a-na larri MU-ya Aftur i*'*Xm #&/-

tArba-iln ittnipl an-nu*ti raMtit* ra-s -ut'ti terrte-tMa C Samltitt a-tw


lit-tit-tu

Uli-ya lu-bal-UHu MJnt-tu


&a-Za-ti [ina]

a-na Sarri Mli-ya

In-Sab-M-A

ma^ar

tnl-utt

HIM

tarri

Ultya Ify-bMu.
is

in

K.538 and 80-7

19,23 Sin

501 has a similar introduction, while the only god omitted from the list,

INTRODUCTION.
indication

XXV

of his high rank and position. It may be urged against this theory that the same writer does not invariably invoke the same gods; many explanations might be offered of
it being conceivable that the letters in question were written at different periods of a man's career, or that certain higher positions included the privileges and rights of those beneath them, or that a man of higher rank in addressing a

this fact,

subordinate would not refer to his


of the latter.

own gods but invoke


it

those

perhaps not imposmay be, sible that in prayers and incantations the naming of a supplithis
is

However

ant's

god and goddess was to his contemporaries equivalent to a declaration of his rank and position in the state.
in which the suppliant states his those of his patron deities we frequently find in "Prayers of the Lifting of the Hand" a statement that the occasion on which the prayer is delivered is after an eclipse

Following the formula

own name and

of the moon, the formula usually running as follows:


ina lumun
\

ilu

atali

ilu

Sin sa ina ar&i pulani umi pulani


1

iSakim(na) 5 ina ikalli-ya u mati-ya ibasa-a


-

lumun

idati^ 1 ittati pl limmti*

la tabati^ 1
\

$a

can only have been intended for the use of the king, for no private individual could address a god "in the evil of an eclipse of the moon which in such and such a month on such and such a day has taken

The

tablets on which the formula occurs

place,

in the evil of the


in

good which are


tation itself,

my

powers, of the portents, evil and not palace and my land". It is probable,

however, that only the formula, and not the prayer or incanreligious texts

was composed for the eclipse. A great body of and incantations, containing general petitions for deliverance from evil influences and magical powers, would be and all that was quite suitable for use after such a calamity, needed in addition was a formula which could be inserted with
1

of "portent",

See pp. 7 ff. On p, 10 it should be rendered

is

the sense suggested that the ideogram ITI, in in not was ittu this but adopted rendering by

the transliteration as

I was unaware

on what grounds DELITZSCH based his ren-

off dering takiltu. "When the early sheets of the transliteration had been printed the first part of the Handworterluch appeared in which ittu takes the place of his former rendering of the ideogram.

XXVI

INTRODUCTION.

the necessary details of the month and day on which the eclipse had taken place. Such a formula is the one cited above, and
the fact that

omitted

in

pleasure.

it is found in some copies of the same prayer but others proves that it could be added or removed at Thus in the copy of the prayer to Ninib which was

made from No.

for the use of Ashurbanipal (cf. supra) the eclipse-formula has been inserted between the sixteenth and seventeenth lines of the prayer, and the same insertion has been
2

made in K 2836 the duplicate of No. 27 which is cited as A. The prayer to Ba*u on No. 6 does not contain the formula, neither does it occur in the duplicate D] we find it, however,
in the same prayer on No. 7, and in the duplicate it occurs together with a statement of the suppliant's name etc. It is absent from the last prayer on No. 6, but it has been inserted in the duplicate where it is also preceded by the suppliant's

of his g*od and goddess The eclipse-formula therefore be regarded as forming no essential part of any prayer or incantation; in fact, some of the passages in which

name and those

may

it

occurs would be improved

by

its

omission

as

it
it.

interrupts

the rythm or metre of the lines on either side of

word must be

said on the

metre

in

which the "Prayers

of the Lifting of the Hand" are composed. It has long been known that the poetical compositions of the Babylonians wore cast in general in a rough form of verse and half-verse; GUNICKL

and ZIMMERN, however, were the


,

first

to traco

in

detail

the

existence of a regular metre T pointing out that each verse contained a definite number of accented syllables or rythmical beats by which it was divided, each division or foot of the verse consist-

ing of single words, or of two or three short connected words, e. g, particles with the words that follow them, words joined by the construct state, etc. ZTMMERN further drew attention to the fact
that the metre

was frequently indicated by the grouping of signs and that in publishing a text it was consequently of great importance to reproduce the exact position and form of th<s characters. In the plates, therefore, I have endeavoured to give as far as possible a facsimile of the original tablets. It will be
on the
tablet,
1

See
if.

ZIMMERN,

Em

vorl&vjtges

Wort

fiber

Iwtylwwto Mrtrib

V1.U

pp. 121

INTRODUCTION.

XXVII

seen, however, that only in a comparatively few instances is the metre indicated in this manner, and the evidence of duplicates goes to show that different scribes attached different degrees of importance to the symmetrical arrangement of their
lines.
11.
i

For
8,

instance, the carefully

marked arrangement of No.


is

i,

not reproduced in the duplicates K 3332 and Sm. 1382, nor is the form of the lines on No. 18 retained by the duplicate 6804.

containing the invocation of Sin,

If,

rules

however, we apply to the prayers and incantations the which ZIMMERN has adduced from a study of Sp. II, 2 6$a x
9

we

find that great sections of the various tablets fall naturally

into the four-divisioned metre.

This regular metre is, however, frequently interrupted by a line of only three feet or divisions; for instance four fifths of the prayer to Ninib on No. 2 consist
of four feet, the remaining fifth of three feet. In many cases, moreover, the lines, though possessing a certain rythm cannot be regarded as composed in metre. The conclusion to which

we are led, therefore, is that the "Prayers of the Lifting of the Hand", though occasionally running into regular metre, are not subject to the strict rules which apply to the poetry of the Babylonians. It is perhaps not improbable that this irregularity was intentional on the part of their composers. In the recital of a prayer or incantation the irregular lines would form a striking contrast or foil to those in metre, and the combination would serve to mark the suppliant's varying degrees of exaltation.
The "Prayers of the Lifting of the Hand" are frequently accompanied by directions for the performance of ceremonies and the observance of certain rites. The paragraphs containing
these
directions are separated from the incantations by lines ruled on the clay by the scribe and they generally commence

the following" 2 Their length varies considerably, ranging from rubrics of one line to sections of fifteen lines. The rubric of one line which is characteristic

with the words ipus annam

"Do

of the "Prayers of the Lifting of the Hand" is generally found closely following the title of the prayer, from which it is divided

by a

line

on the clay:
ZiMMERN, Wkiteres zur bdbylonischen Metrtk,

Cf.

ZA X,

pp,

I ff.

Cf. infra, p. 19.

XXVIII

INTRODUCTION.

r
HF- HF- >~<
It

refers

be seen that after the introductory phrase the rubric two alternative rites which are to be performed in On one occasion" connection with the recital of the prayer
will

to

find this rubric directly following the incantation, and it is there expanded into two lines by the additional injunction that

we

the incantation

is

to

be recited before Sibxianai

an addition

rendered necessary by the omission of the title. Ceremonial sections of two lines are not uncommon.
are sometimes
,

They

combined with the title which they follow with3 out a break containing two or three directions to the effect that incense is to be set before the god or goddess, a libation to be offered, and the incantation to be recited so many times; or they may follow the title from which they are divided by a
division -line 4
;

ceremonies

when they

or finally they may follow a longer sortion of contain additional rites to be performed
,

in connection with those that

precede them 5 Sections of three which are also lines, common, generally follow the title* 6 though they are sometimes found in combination with longer ceremonial
,

sections 7

Not so common are sections of four


title

lines,

which
12
,

follow the
sections
8
.

and are not found


sections
x

in

connection with other


,

The longer
fifteen

of five 5

six 10

seven", ten

fourteen^, and
1

lines

give directions for offerings in


is

See below p. 71

f.,

where the rubric


occurs.

more

fully discussed

and

a list

of

the passages given


2 8

where
3
f.

it

No.
Kos.

52,
2,

1. 1.

f.;

6,

1.

95
1.
f.

f.;

8,
f.

1,

20

f.

4
5 c 7

Nos.

13,

1.

13

f.;
f.,

14,

12

No.

12,

11.

101

103
31,

Nos. 21, Nos. 21,

11.
11.

73

IT.;
ff,;

11.

fl'.;

32,

11.

(T.;

36,

11.

IF.;

44,

11.

flf.

25

33, 11.44ff.

8 9 10

Nos.

II,

11,
11.

42 96

ff.;

22,
33,

11. 11.

31

ff.

Nos.

12,

ff.;

39
10

ff.
11.

11
ia
*

Nos. 12, Nos. 26,

ILus/T;
11. 4.ff.
;

15, ILiSff.; 21,


11.
ff.

28

ff.

51,

No.

30,

11.
11.

20
3

ff.

14

No. 40, No. 12,

ff.

11.

2ff,

INTRODUCTION.

XXIX

1 greater detail, while some cannot be classified as in each case the has been preserved. only beginning

By
tions
to
is

far the

one

commonest injunction in these ceremonial secto the effect that the recital of the incantation is
incense.

be accompanied by the burning of

The formula

shalt usually reads "a censer of incense before the god thou set", though sometimes the kind of incense to be employed is specified, and at other times the wood is mentioned, from

which,
It is

lighted, the censers are to drink-offerings and libations are also of

when

be kindled.

Certain

from the longer

sections,

common occurrence. however, that we learn in greater


a god.
In the lists

detail the objects suitable for offering to

and butter are frequently mentioned together


offerings;

"Water, honey, of

directions occur for laying before the god dates, corn and grain, while various flowers, plants and herbs garlic, a play conspicuous part both in the offerings and the ritual. Offerings of various kinds of flesh are sometimes specified, while

fragments of gold,

lapis-lazuli, alabaster etc.

might be presented

by the suppliant. Pure water and oil are constantly mentioned in the ceremonial sections; the former might be simply offered
in in his presence;

a vessel before the god, or used for sprinkling a green bough the latter might also form the subject of an

offering, or be used for anointing, or be placed in an open vessel into which various objects were thrown. In No. 1 1 for example, the seed of the masta&al-pla.ut is ordered to be cast
,

into oil, while

in

No.

12

the priest

is

to place oil in a vessel


it

of ur6arinnu-wood

and then cast into

fragments of plaster,

gold, the bmu -plant, the ma$takal~pl&nt, and other plants and When the rite of casting things into oil is to be perherbs. formed, the amount of oil to be used is generally mentioned,

and sometimes the kind of oil to be employed. The rite of the knotted cord 2 frequently accompanies the "Prayers of the Lifting of the Hand", and on one occasion the rite is followed

by a magical formula; in No. 12, a tablet intended for the use of a sick man, when the priest loosens the knot he is to utter
the

words fa umcfimnni,
1

after

which the sick man


11.

is

to return

Nos.

15, U. 24ff.;
f.

17,

11.

6ff.; 23,

ff.;

24,

11.

ff.;

25,

11.

ff.

See below, p. 71

XXX
to
his

INTRODUCTION.

house without looking backward. The occasions on which the tablets might be used are sometimes specified in the ceremonial sections; Nos. 12 and 31, for instance, are to be

used at night, No. 30 on a favourable day, No, 24 during a certain phase of the moon, and No. 21 at night when the wind
is in

a certain quarter.

The use of the majority

of the tablets,

however, appears to have been unrestricted. It will be seen, therefore, that the ceremonies which acthe "Prayers of the Lifting of the Hand" in general character resemble those which occur on other classes of cere-

company

monial and religious texts. They were not merely symbols, but were regarded as potent in themselves, and, as the efficacy of an incantation depended on its correct recital, so their power
resulted from a scrupulous performance of each detail
are,

They

with one exception, written after the prayer or incantation they accompany, but in most cases they describe rites which are to be performed before the recitation of the The prayer.

god or goddess must be propitiated by the necessary

gifts

before the suppliant is in a position to make his appeal in the divine presence; the altar must be loaded with offerings and the censers lighted before the words of the incantation can take
effect.

LIST

OF TABLETS.
No.

I.

PRAYERS ADDRESSED TO GROUPS OF


1.

DEITIES:

Sin, Istar

and TaSmitu

2.

Ninib, TaSmltu and another goddess

...

ji

|_
3

3.
4.

Ninib and Damkina


la,

Damkina and Ba u
Is"tar

4
5 6
7

5. 6.
7.

Di-kud and

Ami, Nusku,
Bilit
ili,

Sin,

Ba'u and Samas

!}}ara and a god

and certain stars and Bilit ili Marduk 9. 10. Marduk and Samas
8. Istar
II.

8
9

10

PRAYERS ADDRESSED TO GODS:


1.

Marduk
Bil

n
,
.

18

2.

19

3.

Ramma"n
Nabft
Sin

20
22

21

4.
5. 6.
III.

2326
27
28

Nirgal

PRAYERS ADDRESSED TO GODDESSES:


1.

Sa-la
Istar

29

2.

3032
.

3.

4.
5-

Tasmitu Mi-mi
Bilit

...

...

33

34
35

IV.

V.

PRAYERS ADDRESSED TO DEITIES WHOSE NAMES HAVE NOT BEEN PRESERVED PRAYERS ADDRESSED TO ASTRAL DEITIES:
1.

3645
46
47

Mugtabarrii-iriiltcinu

2.

Mul-mul
Kak-si-di

48

3. 4.

49

Sibziana

50
53

52
&2

VI.

PRAYERS AGAINST THE EVILS ATTENDING AN ECLIPSE OF THE MOON

Transliteration Translations

and Notes.
Section
I.

Prayers addressed
The plan on which the requires perhaps a word of

to

Groups

of Deities.

following pages have been arranged explanation. The tablets are num-

bered and are here treated in the same order as they occur in the plates at the end of the volume. I have not divided the Transliteration, Translations and Notes into three separate Sections, as I believe the theoretical simplicity of such an ar-

rangement is purchased at a great practical disadvantage, the constant reference from one part of the book to another tending rather to weary than assist the reader. To reduce this inconvenience as far as ^possible I have collected together all the matter referring to each tablet. full transliteration of the text is first given which is followed by a description and

translation of the prayers, incantations and ceremonies that it contains. The notes follow the translation, the numbers at the

head of each paragraph referring which the note in question deals.

to the line

of the text with

In the Transliteration those portions of the text that have been restored are placed within square brackets, while the signs
within round brackets always denote Variant readings are given at the foot cate tablets being cited by the capitals tration numbers of which are in each
phonetic complements. of the page, the dupliA, B, C etc., the regis-

case given in the


B

first

PRAYERS TO GROUPS OF

DEITIES.

footnote to the cuneiform text.

served tablet
the text

have commenced

In transliterating a well prea fresh line with each line of

and have endeavoured to retain as far as possible the and arrangement of the words as they stand original spacing on the tablet itself. As however in the case of broken tablets

waste of such an arrangement would lead to a considerable run on tablets the transliteration of those space, I have let line a space of five dots if continuously, putting between each and ten dots to indicate a gap only one character is missing When the text of such a broken of two or more characters.
or badly preserved tablet
translation I
is

insufficient to furnish

an
in

intelligible

have abstained from attempting one;


of the text
is

however a
which
is

transliteration

every case given, each word of


Sections,

cited in the Vocabulary.

to

The texts have been divided some extent explained by their


i

into

which are
Section,

titles.

The

first

consisting of Nos,

10,

is

composed

of tablets on each of

which are inscribed separate prayers to two or more deities, In some cases (Nos. 3, 5 and 9) there remain prayers addressed only to one gocl and goddess but from No. 6 it would
shared the appear probable that originally four or five deities is possible that prayers inscribed on each of these tablets. It

some fragmentary

texts, "at present containing a single

prayer

or incantation and therefore classified under Sections II

and

III,

formed part of a large tablet which when complete contained addresses to various deities, and which would accordingly fall
under the present heading. The fact however that such fragments present no distinctive characteristic by which they may be detected renders hazardous any attempt at separating them

from the texts addressed solely to one god or goddess,


these circumstances the only practicable course

Undor
and
to

was
1

to ignore

the possibility of their belonging


classify

to the first section

them according

to their present contents.

For

a fuller discussion of the classification

of the texts

cf.

Introduction*

PRAYER TO THE MOON-GOD

ETC.

No.

1.

Transliteration.
Obv.
1.

Uu
siptu
ilu

Sin

ilu

Nannant ru-su-bu
na-mir-ti
kakfeadii

u-

2. 3.

Sin id-dis-su-u

mu-nam-mir
a-na
nisz^
1

sA-ki-in

4.
5.
6.

ana nisi* 1 sal-mat nam-rat itrru-ka


sar-fyat

us-sii-ru sa-

in a sami-i

7.
8.
g.

ma-lu-it
llu

di-pa-ra-ka nam-ri-ru-ka

kima

ilu

Gibil

irsita(ta)

rapasta

1 sar-faa nisi* uk-ta-sa-ra

A-nim samz-i

sa la

ana a-ma-ri-ka i- lam-ma- du mi-lik-su mailu

10. su-tu-rat
1

urru-ka kima
1

Samas

bu-uk-ri-

12.

kan-su pani-ka Hani* rabitti* 1 purus matati sakin(in) ina pani-ka ina himun llu ataH ilu Sin sa ina arfyi pulani iimi pnlani isakna(na)

13.

lumun

idati* 1

ITLMIS

limniti^ 1 la tabati^ 1 sa ina ikalli-ya u

mati-ya ibasa-a
14.

ilani^ 1 rabitti* 1 i-sal-lu-ka-ma tanadin(in) mil-ka


llH

15. izzizit pu-faur-su-nu


1

6.

Sin su-pu-u sa

LKUR i-sal-lu-ka-ma
i-sin*na-ka
la

17.
1

bubbulum u-um

8.

umu
llu

XXX KAN
'

us-ta-mu-ii ina sapli-ka ta-mit ilani^ 1 tanadin(in) ta-mit-ti-ka pi-ris-ti ilani$ l rabuti[* 1]

u-mn

ta-sil-ti ilu-ti-[ka]
i-

19.

Namrasit i-muk
si-rik

sa-na-an sa la

lam-ma- du mi-lik-su maka-

20. 21.

as-mk-ka
kan-sa-ku

musi lallartu ak-ki-ka


a-si--ka

ri-is-ta-a si-kar

az-za-az

ka-sa dum-ki u mi-sa-ri sukun(un) ili-[ya] ilu istari sa is-tu u-mn ma-du-ti is-bu-su 23. ili-ya u
22.
24. ina
kit-ti

u muari lis-li-mu
ilu

itti-ya

ur-fai

lid-mi-ik
ni-

faad-is

25.
26.
27.

&-ma--ir-ma ina sat musi ana dd-ra-ti

ilu sa sunatip ] ZA.GAR KAB.MIS dr-ni-ya lu-us-mi sir-ti lu-ta1

lud-lul

dd-li-li-[ka]
il

28.

INIM.INIM.MA
llu

SU 1L.LA

Sin.[KAN]

29. Siptu fea-rid-tii*-

ls-tar ka-nu-ut i-[l&-a-ti]

B2

PRAYERS TO GROUPS OF
30.
31

DEITIES.
ki
il

DLBAR

sami-i u

irsiti(ti)

$a-m-m
il

i~!it.-ti ....... -in-nin-na* bu-uk-[rat] " -mat* dar-ri [Sfi-ml-tJ ku-m-di^ 3 2 .......

"Sin

33. [ "I$-tar] a-nu-fti-ma


34.
/".

il

$ami-i

.....
.
,

ilu

Bil [ma-li-ki ta-di--Jim-mi da-

35.
Rev.

/.

.-mu] ba-an-[t&?

.....

..... -in

dan-

36.
37.

[.

.....*

ru-fcu-tu tu~$ak]-na
ilat(at)^ su-pi

Vhf

iTa$-mi-tuw

u da-di

bi-lit

...........
if

38. [aua]-ku

pulanu
illt

apil pulani Sa ilu-$n pulAnu


iln

"i$tar-$u fit-

39. ina

lumun

atali

Sin

$a

ina
1

ar$i

lanitum[(tum)] pulani umi pulani


1

40.

Iwmm

idati*

ITLMIS

limniti*

la tabatii'

$a ina ikatti-yh

mati-a iba$a~[al
Si-mi-i mid-fa 41. asfyur-ki 11 Uu Nabu bilu fact- -i~ri~ki 42. a-na

a-ra-ti

aSaridu

inari ri$-ti~i $a

LSAGJLA
43. lis-misik-riina ki-bitpi-ki
lil-ki
llll

a-bu-ti sab-[ti-ma]

un~ni-ni-ya lil-ma-da sihpi-ya


itli-ya

44. ina zik-ri-Su kabtf(ti) ihi u

iUar lislimn(mn)
;

45. li-in-ui-i$-si
46. lit-ta-bil

murm
1

hi sumri-ya
1
1

U-tA-kil ta~ni-&M $a Siri^-lyal

aSakku
imti*
imti*

Sa

bu

&/ii^

-lyaJ

47- lip-pa- a$-ru imti*


48. li-in-ni-is-si 49. lit-lu-ud
ilH

3d iba$u-U ili~yh
1

ma-mit 12
l

ti-tA-kil

ni-

......
ba-ni-ti

NAM.TAR

li-sal-

irat-su

ina pi-ki^ U^sa-kin


$a id uttak*

50. ihi u*

Sarru lifc-bu-u damikti(ti) ina ki-bit-ki


Ul *

$ir-ti

51. u an-ni-ki ki-nim $a id init-u


52.

Ta$- m i-tn m biltu^


il

INIMJNIM.MA
duppu
1

$U ILLA
1

Ta$mi-tum.KAN

53. siptn bilu mu$-ti-$ir kti-Sat ntii*

gi-mir nab-ni-ti

54.

KAN
.,

bit

rim-ki ikal

millt

A&ur-b&n-apli
$(tru-ur Ml)-ra-ati<
7

etc.

B
5

-til.

ir^timftiw),
6

^
^

ti
/>'

-///

nin-ni,

B
C
13

-am-ti.

ku-ra-tfu.

// a-ita-tt-wa.
ll

ta*hi-ll*ti\

C i-lat. mHu.
9

as-ftur-M Wti-ya Si-mw m-lpf-ya],

lw-i-ri*ki
1R

n C

w<r/Jf// /

lit-

W C

a-pa-a-tL

u.

^ C

galM.

[ft-naj

itUaMant(nt).

^ C

PRAYER TO THE MOON-GOD

JETC.

No. i (K 155) consists of the upper part of a large tablet of which fully half has been broken away. The text in its 27, present condition falls into three main sections: (a) 11. i
a prayer to Sin on the occasion pf an eclipse of the moon, 35, the opening lines of a prayer to Istar, and (V) (H) 11. 29
11.

36 51, the conclusion of a prayer to Tastnitu which like (a) is directed against the evils resulting from a lunar eclipse. The prayer to Sin (a) commences with an address to the god

describing his power and attributes. LI. 12 and 13 state the occasion of the prayer an eclipse of the moon has taken place bringing evil on the land of Assyria and the palace of the king
:

who
god

therefore appeals to the


himself,

god of heaven and to the Moonwhose prerogative it is to give an oracle of the


so desire.

great gods

when they

Translation.
1.

2.

O O

Sin\
Sin,

Nannarl mighty one


art unique,

who

thou that brightenest

......

3.

4.
5.
6.
7.

That givest light unto the nations That unto the black-headed race art favourable Bright is thy light, in heaven
Brilliant
is

.......

thy torch, like the Fire-god


fills

Thy
The

brightness

the broad earth!


.

8.

9.

brightness of the nation he gathers, in thy sight Ann of the sky, whose purpose no man learns!

10. 11.

Overwhelming is thy light like the Sun-god [thy?] first-born! Before thy face the great gods bow down, the fate of the world is set before thee!
In the

12.

13.

14. 15.
1

an eclipse of the Moon which in such and such a month on such and such a day has taken place, In the evil of the powers, of the portents, evil and not good, which are in my palace and my land, The great gods beseech thee and thou givest counsel!
evil

of

They take

their stand all of them, they petition at thy feet!

6.

Sin,

glorious

one of Iknrl

they beseech thee and thou


!

17.

The end

of the

month

is

givest the oracle of the gods the day of thy oracle, the decision of the great gods;

PRAYERS TO GROUPS OF
The
thirtieth

DEITIES.

18.

day

is

thy festival, a day of prayer to thy


divinity
!

19.

O God

of the

New Moon,

in

might unrivalled, whose purpose no man learns,


.

20. I

I
21. I

have poured thee a libation of the night (with) wailing, have offered thee (with) shouts of joy a drink offering of am bowed down! I have taken my stand! I have sought
.

for thee!
22.

23.

24.

favour and righteousness upon me! my goddess, who for long have been angry with me, me! Let with deal In righteousness and justice graciously my way be propitious, with joy

Do thou set May my god

and

25.
26.

And ZA.GAR,

the

god

of dreams hath sent,

In the night season

my
myself
in

may iniquity may

sin

hear

my

27.

For ever may

bow

humility before thee!

the prayer to Is far only a few lines have been preserved containing the invocation of the goddess. She Is addressed

Of

(6)

lstar the heroine, strong among" goddesses! Lady(?) of heaven and earth, the splendour of the four quarters!

as:

the first-born of Sin,

offspring of Ningall

7,tor,

over these heavens dost thou rule."


(c)

The reverse
of a prayer to

of the tablet

consists of the last fifteen lines


is

TaSmttu, in

husband him to remove the sickness and enchantments caused by the Moon's eclipse. After addressing" the goddess by name her suppliant continues:
which the goddess
petitioned to intercede with her
the

god Nabu and

to induce

38. I so

39.

40.

41.

and so, whose goddess is so and so, In the evil of an eclipse of the Moon, which in such and such a month on such and such a day has taken place In the evil of the powers, of the portents, 'evil and not good, which are in my palace and my land, Have turned towards thee! I have established thee! Listen
and
so,
is

son of so and so, whose god

so

to the incantation!
42. Before

Nabu

-thy spouse, the lord, the prince, the first-born son of Isagila, intercede for me!

PRAYER TO THE MOON-GOD


43.

ETC.

May

44.

45.

46.

47.
48.

49.

50.

he hearken to my cry at the word of thy mouth; may he remove my sighing, may he learn my supplication! At his mighty word may god and goddess deal graciously with me! May the sickness of my body be torn away; may the groaning of my flesh be consumed! the May consumption of my muscles be removed! May the poisons that are upon me be loosened! be consumed! Ma'y the ban be torn away, may the at command be established! May thy may mercy and ordain favour at May god king thy mighty command
;

that
51.

is

not altered

And

thy true mercy that changes not, O lady Tasmitul The catch-line reads: "O lord, that directest the multitude

of the peoples, the whole of creation!"


i.

The word
adj. of the

ru-su-bu
.

(
> ?

rusu&u),

if

my

reading

is

correct,

is

an

rasbu

and

raSfrbu.

form Jyt, the usual forms of the word being The character, however, which I read as

JE|

is

almost obliterated and might possibly be read :[ 6. Sarafeu is proved by JENSEN to have the meaning "to

cf. Kosmologie p. 105!, where the present from STRASSMAIER, A. K, no. 8063. For the quoted passage ant of "torch", cf. JENSEN, ZK, II, p. 53, and ZIMMERN, dip meaning

shine,

be

bright'

is

BPS,

p. 479.

ma-[am-ma-an]
1.

is

of this line and of

19.

From

the probable restoration of the end the end of 1. 10 only one char-

acter appears to be missing; bu-uk-ri-[ka] would therefore be a possible restoration.


ii. ina

does not occur in the text with the


led to expect

first

pani-ka

as

we might be
no. 2,
rev.

from the

latter half of the line:


cf.

for a similar use of


[66],
1.

panu without the preposition


18,

IV

R
I

59

pani-ka

In-fair,

"in thy sight

may

be

precious".
12
f.

The formula contained


is

occasion of the prayer,


(cf.

Introduction).

The

in these two lines, stating the of frequent occurrence in these texts which in first half of the second line
,

several tablets forms

a line by

itself,

is

in apposition to ina

PRAYERS TO GROUPS OF
{lll

DEITIES.

lumun il"atali Sin, as indicated in my translation, and the whole formula, which does not represent a complete sentence in itself, acts merely as an introduction to the sentence that follows it. The only difficulty in the two lines is in connection
These two \| *">VT I II I****"ideograms occur together not only in the formula under discussion but are occasionally to be met with in prayers incanwith the phrase

EE^I

**-

and whenever they so occur they are never joined a copula but always stand in apposition to one another as by in the present passage, cf. No. 12, 1. 64 ai idiJia-a liunun jtonati* 1 ID.MIS 1TLMIS a Sami-i u tr$itiin(tim), HAUPT'S ASKT,
tations etc.,

No.
1.

7,
f.

Rev.

1.

4f. ina

lumun ID.MIN.MIS

ITLMIS Si-kin

usjirti^,

aS-Sum lumun ID.MIS 777. MIS limniti* 1 $a ina btti-yh ha,


.

and 1. 9 f ina lumun ID.MIS 777J7AV $fi-ti$a* l-ma pal-fya-ku 1 ka-an-ni-ma. 6343, 1.6 H).MI$ JTJ.MfS liwntti* Id fatwti,

K
1.

8005

+ K
f.

Aurbnipal
3

8845 8941, a very fragmentary prayer of formed from three pieces I have lately joined, in
the phrase

+ K

ID.MlS ITLMIS occurs, IV R 17, NAM.BUL.BLI ID.MjS JTLM1S //;//15 mu-pa-aMir wfrf^, probably IV R 60 [67], Rev. 34 [IDJ.M1S 1TLMJ& BAR.M1S ana Sarri u mtiti-Su baS^ -a^ etc. More commonly
of which

Rev. L

1.

however the ideogram KI^^IlII is found by itself, cj\ No.' 12, 1. 65 lumun IT1 ali u mati ai ik^udanni(ni) yd-Si, the passages quoted from bilingual incantations in BRONNOW'S List, no, 9429,

IVRs6

[63], Col. II,


1.

if

1 1/;

Sin
hi
ina.

mu-kaMim
su-fn-ri-ya^

/77./)//,V,
1.

9006,

iTl limn ttu


a

lished

and transliterated by BRONNOW,


52

7978,

2 (pubIV, pp, 233, 249"), corner of an incantation in 11. of which

9591,

ZA

36

the suppliant prays for help ina luviun 777" ina lumun aSakku ina di-fou

ina

lumnn

lumun

fiu-Jts-[$itfl,

the fragmentary prayer 23, 57 Rev. L 4, K 6187, a Babylonian ceremonial text for obtaining magical results from stones (cf. BKZOLD, Catalogue, p. 769), in Col, III of which tho

823

ITI lim uttu(tu)


P- 535).

is

79

constantly mentioned, 8, 115, L 16, Bu.

3460, Col.
9,

I.

(cf. of.

ciL

logical report from I$tar$umirU) rian and Babylonian Letters Pt.


,

K
I,

915
21
(cf.

14,

1.

10

an astro-

p. 49)

R. F. HARPKR, Assya letter from Nabttft

nadinSum to the king which concludes (L i2ff.):


an-ni~ti sarru bi-ili
,-$u

ina Hi

it-it

lu-

id-da-ab-bu-*ub

THE ECLIPSE-FORMULA.
llH

BU

ft

ilu

Nabu am-mar ITI


bi-ili lu

si-tu-uk-ki

u-si-tu-uk-ku sarru

la i-pa-lafy,

K 168,

ma-su a-na sarru bili-yd Obv. 1. i6 (a letter,

published

by WINKLER, Keilsckriftt.il, Leipzig, 1893, p. 28), etc. the Though interpretation of the ideogram 777 is entirely dependent on the context of the passages where it occurs, there is

much doubt as to its meaning. The word is generally rendered by some synonym of "sign" or "omen" (cf. LENORMANT, Etudes accadiennes, Vol. Ill, p. 136 f., DELITZSCH, WB, p. 169,
not

SAYCE, Hibbert Lectures, pp. 449, 459, 512, 516, 538, JENSEN in SCHRADER'S Keilins. BibL, Vol.11, pp. 249, 253, etc.}, though
in

ZKl,

p. 303 JENSEN assigned to

it

might

(ops)".
is

That the former


I think put
1

is

the

the active meaning "power, more correct rendering

of the two
in a letter

beyond a doubt by a passage occurring

(K by R. F. HARPER, Assyrian and Babylonian Letters, Pt. II, p. 228, London 894. The first fifteen lines of this letter read a-na am ik1
:

12), the text of which has recently been published

arad-ka milu Nabu-zir-tsir lu sulmu(mu) a-na bbli-ya Uu Nabu u ilu Marduk a-na bill-ya (5) sanati* 1 ma-'-da-ti lik-ru-bu
karu
bili-ya

ITLMIS lu-u

sa sami-i lu sa irsitim(tim) lu-u sd

>~<

^|

^ am-mar
in places

lim-na-ni a-sa-tar ina ba-at-ta-ta-ai ma-fyar ilu Samas u-sa-ad-biib-su-nu (10) ina karan $utu-u ina mi** rimki ina samni^ pissati* 1-

su

amiluti* 1

(?)

sa m&iAkkadu ki

am-mu-ti u-sa-ab-si-il u-sa-kil-Su-mi sar pu-u-fyi ITLMIS us-tafy-ra~an-ni i-si-si (15) ma-a mi-nu-u
the interpretation of this text
is

ITI

Though

exceedingly obscure the general drift of the letter is clear enough. In consequence of enquiries concerning the 777 Nabuzfrisir takes the necessary observations and returns his report to an official styled the ikkaru. After the usual salutations he states that he has observed "the 777, whether of the sky, or

formula),

tj t^" (possibly an exhaustive and that they are unfavourable; and probably in consequence of this he has performed certain rites and ceremonies which he proceeds to narrate. It is obvious that the
only possible meaning for 777 in this passage is "sign" or "portent", a rendering that suits all other passages in which

of the earth, or of the

>~<

have met the word including the one already referred to as having been somewhat differently translated by JENSEN.* That
1

Prof.

BEZOLD has

called

my

attention to the use of

777

in the colophon

10

PRAYERS TO GROUPS OF
word
Is

DEITIES.

the

taking a favourable or uncontext is suggested by the 1 1 inserted in the formula tabati* qualifying phrase limniti* la under discussion, and this is put beyond a doubt by RIB. 136,
In itself colourless
its

favourable meaning from

a fragment of an
find the
It is

omen tablet, in 777 damiktim[(timfy] phrase

11.

13

and 16 of which

we
.

as well as

something

natural however should generally occur in an unfavourable sense. But while we can assign a meaning to the ideogram with like certainty, we do not meet with the same success
for its Semitic equivalent

that in prayers for

777 limuttim(tim) deliverance 777 or help

when we look

DELITZSCH indeed in

AD, p. 30, no. 256 suggests a rendering takiltu(J) and he is 168, 11. 14 and 16 followed by LEHMANN in his explanation of

(cf.

SamasmtnuUn,
plural-sign

p. 76

f.),

in

which he

transliterates

777 with
close

the

as

taklati,

tak-li-ta-$u-*nu

occurring in

But against this rendering is to be urged the fact that wherever the sign occurs in bilingual incantations it is, as for as I know, rendered not by takiltu As however I do not know on what grounds but by itiu*
connection two lines above.

DELITZSCH bases his identification of the ideogram with takiltu, I have throughout my transliteration rendered the word by
777, thus leaving the question in abeyance. The explanation of ID is also conjectural.

Though ID. MIS

are in apposition it does not follow that they are synonymous, as they are taken by LENORMANT, La Magic, p, 164 and by SAYCE, Hibbert Lectures, pp. 173 and 538. It appears to me that DELITZSCH has given the true explanation of the word

and

ITLMIS

in his translation of the sentence

a$-$um lumun ID. MI 1TI.MJS

l sa ina biti-ya ba$a? -ma, to which reference has already been made and which he renders: "von wegen (a$htm) der bosen

limniti*

Machte, der bosen Zeichen, die in meinem Hause sind" Here apparently he renders ID by its most p. 169).

(cf.

Wf^

common

equivalent idu, the plural of which constantly occurs in the sense of "forces, powers", and this view is supported by the
of

8713, where the

logical forecasts",

word apparently refers to I think however that the


the
special

and should be rendered by "astromore general rendering "portent",


to the

which would of course include


this tablet,
is

meaning attaching

word
is

in

better suited to

many
Col.
I,

of the other passages in which


1.

1TI

to be

found;

see especially

IV

3,

29

f.

THE ECLIPSE-FORMULA.
fact that

1 1

in the same hymn (cf. supra p. 8) ID occurs with the dual as well as the plural-sign. 1 Morever in No. 6, 1. 114 f. i-da-tu-u-a occurs in parallelism with sunat^ l-u-a and must

somewhat similar meaning to that of ID in the present passage. The meaning of the formula may therefore be regarded as practically settled though the Semitic equivalent of 777 is still a matter of some uncertainty.
therefore have a
15.

That

to^|

^*~

is

equivalent to

namzu

is

clear

from

BRUNNOW, List, no. 4893. If on the other hand we read the group phonetically, the form du-bu must be explained as Perm.
II
i from dababu, however appears

for dubbubif, dubb-bu*; the

former explanation
the two.

to

me

the

more probable of
line I

The
2

verb ns-la-mu-u

in the

second half of the

take to be III

from VnDK, "to speak", with a causative


to speak",
1
i.

signification, "to
1

cause

e.

"petition".
'

6.

tamitu in the technical sense of "an oracle

occurs in

the regular formulae of the so-called "Downfall" tablets, in which "Izib 7" commonly consists of the phrase izib sa i-na pi "Grant that in the mouth mar am bari ardi-ka ta-mit
up-tar-ri-du,

of the magician's son thy servant a word which we ask) may hasten", or in the

(i.
i

e.

the oracle for


ta-mit

st

pers.

ma

pi-ya up(vr ip)-tar-ri-du, cf. KNUDTZON, Assyrische Gebete an den Sonnengott* Vol. II, p. 42, Leipzig 1893.
17.

For the explanation of bubbulum


cf.

as "the

day of

(the

Moon's) disappearance"

JENSEN, Kosmologie, pp. 91, 106.


I

have taken as an abbreviation of


Alight be possible to
in the

It:

read the

group
is

foundation of (that) day a power unrivalled etc", teferring to the thirtieth day of
ilu

ma

isid

umi "o god!

The

sign of the dual

is

also

to

be found with
1*^*"**"'

ID

in the

name
in

of the

plant
1.

:|y|jl

^x^Jyy

J- KT^^CTTTT

which occurs

CoI.V,

4 of Rxn.
its

328,

a tablet in

sections probably for use as


from,

which the names of plants are enumerated in short This plant may have been so named prescriptions.

certain prescriptions

employment in warding off the evils of the ID.MlS ITI.MIS. That were used against such evils is clear from K. 6432, a tablet containing prescriptions, one section of which commences (rev., 1. 4) muma ina
arah^zsdni umi
(cf.

1^A^ amilu ID.MIS-lu ITLMIS^u


p. 787).

limuttn-[$u?]

BEZOLD, Catalogue,

C2

12

PRAYERS TO GROUPS OF
month mentioned
in

DEITIES.

the

But this explanthe preceding line. the and parallelism of 1. 9 seems ation appears rather forced a god. That namto indicate that the group is the name of
,

ra

__ faQ

New-Moon

has been

shown by

JENSEN, Kosmologie,

the invocation of the Moon-god as the New-Moon, p. 104 f., and of the end of the month, following immediately on the mention
is

singularly appropriate. 20. as-ruk-ka si-rik]

cf.

No. 35,

1-

9>

as-ruk-ki si-rik ad-ki

dressed to

Mara.

The

suffixes -ka

and
541 8

are probably to

be regarded as having the force For a similar use of the suffix cf.
ted

of ana ka-a-tu, ana ka-a-ti,

K
A

a,

Col. IV,

1.

7,

quo-

Uti-Si-na (or bit-si-na) i-puns-ka na-rh-a as-tur-ka, "their house have I made for thee, somewhat analogous intablet have I inscribed for thee".

by BEZOLD,

Catalogue, p. 715:

my

stance occurs in an Old-Babylonian letter (V.A.Th. 575), published by MEISSNER, Beitr. s. Assyr., Vol.11, pp. 561 f, 577, in
1.

10 of

suffixes

which the verb i-si-ba-ak-ku-Sii occurs, governing two however and not a suffix and a substantive as in the
[
1
1

JFlf may be read il-lu in agreement present passage, "i^ with m&Si, "an incantation of the bright night". But lallartu (cf. BRUNNOW, List, No. 11181) appears to me the preferable
reading, as
it

balances

ri-ti-ta-a in the

second half of the


954, Obv.
1.

line.

For a

similar use of the


p. 95. ilu
it is

word

cf.

Sm.

33,

quoted

by ZIMMERN, BPS, 25. The title


Rev.
1.

$a Sunati* 1

occurs

in

IV

66,

No.

2,

24,

where

applied to *-*j- JE[ fcjE^Lfj

which ZIMMERN

(pp. dt. p. 105) explains as

in

meaning "dream-god". ^f~ yf of gods published in II 54 is possibly as to be regarded a synonym of Bil, as suggested by BRt)NNOW,
1.

na

of the

list

^^4

List,

No. 11771.
26.

The group fcg^q-/#


cit.
9

in

VR

20,

$c

is

read as sartu

by ZIMMERN, op. p. 12, while for ^JlJ-/<tf, ^E^[-^ in IV no. 11. and i, 61, 29 31 he proposes a rendering Sertu "anger, wrath", where the meaning "sin" would be inapprosin"

* 4

priate

(cf.

op.

cit.,

p. 85).

That "sin"

is

the

meaning of the

the present passage is clear from the corresponding in the first half of the line. For my reading sirtit and arniya not sartu or sartu cf. DELITZSCH in ZIMMERN'S J3PS, p. 115.
in

word

INIM.INIM.MA SU IL.LA.
28.

13

This colophon

line,
(cf.

which

is

characteristic of the preis

sent collection of texts

Introduction},

with one exception

written throughout in Sumero- Akkadian, thus:

INIMJNIM.MA
KID}.
is

SU

IL.LA

ilu

(or

****)
1.

....... KAN

(or

The exunfortu-

14 of No. 35, which reads: llu ni-is ka-a-ti sd Bilit. The beginning of the line

ception occurs in

nately broken off and we are consequently the Assyrian equivalent of INIMJNIM.MA.

left in

doubt as to

Our choice how-

ever appears to be restricted to amatit and siptu (cf. BRUNNOW, List, nos. 588 ), and of these the former is to be preferred as
it

distinguishes the ideogram from ]^~>f- occurring at the commencement of almost all these incantations. In Assyrian the

line should nu or
(

therefore in

all

probability run
its

amat ms

kati sa

kakkab^

The expression ms
passages almost lost

kati,

"hand-raising",

has in
It is

many

transferred to

meaning and been the utterance that generally accompained the act.
original

equivalent to:

thus possible that the colophon-line in question is simply "The words of the prayer to such and such a

My own opinion however is that INIMJNIM.MA, whether considered the equivalent of amatu or not, has acquired in the colophons where it occurs the definite meaning of "prayer". 1 On this assumption nts kati must be regarded as retaining its original significance and we must see in the title an allusion to some act or ceremony accompanying the recitation of the prayer that precedes* it. It may possibly be urged against this view that in No. 8, 1. 21 SU IL.LA III samtu ipus(us)
god".
takes the place of the more usual mmntu(tu) an-ni-tu III sanitu 2 munu(nu) and should therefore be treated as its equivalent in
,

meaning But such me more the hand


30.

"the prayer three times perform". and translated an inference is far from certain and it appears to probable that in the case of No. 8 the act of raising
:

three times

is

substituted for the threefold repetition

of the prayer.

My

translation of the

ideogram

DLBAR

is

conjectural,
in a

for the fact

that

the sign -group ^**f~

\|^F n~ occurs

3 It is possible that the group should be transliterated by some the definite meaning of prayer, such as tisjitu or ikHbu, 2 For a discussion of this phrase cf. infra, sub No. 2, 1. 10.

word with

14
list

PRAYERS TO GROUPS OF
of gods in II

DEITIES.

List, no. 9544)

54 as an equivalent of Bil (cf. BRUNNGW, does not throw much light upon its meaning. Of the reading of the duplicate B, which probably gave the phonetic equivalent of the ideogram unfortunately only the

ending
35. In

-tu

has been preserved.

the duplicate

the sign following *[

is

written

very clearly thus S^JT-

This

may have been

slip

on the

:| [? in which latter part of the scribe for t[ |? or possibly for case the first part of the line should be transliterated
:

MU] BA.AN.UD.DA
41. a-ra-ti, for arrati^

"incantation" or

clearly used here in the sense of "invocation", as shown by the duplicate C,


is

which reads $i-mi-i su~[pi-ya].


the

The end of
HAUPT'S

1.

42

is

restored from

19, Rev. 1. 5, ana kar-ra-di id-lum ** u Sama$ faa--i-ri na-rami-ki a-bu-ti sak-ti-ma. I have adopted ZIMMERN'S explanation of the phrase in BPS, p. 59 abbuttu he derives from T/Ccbj)

somewhat

similar line in

ASKT,

No.

which reads:

"to twist", explaining the word as meaning "chain, fetter' and to the phrase abbuttu sabatu he gives the meaning "to go bail, give security for someone, to intercede for him" (esp. of inter7
,

cession
p. ii7f.

to

a deity).

Cf.
f.,

also

DELITZSCH in ZIMMERN'S BPS,

and

WB

p. 75

where he derives the word from


be
I

Yray.
48. K-tA-kil I take to

the

word be read

li-da-gil,

must be regarded as I 2, would run: "May he tear away the sickness of my body; may he behold the sighing of my flesh". But the more common form of the Pres. of dagalu is idagal, and the of the
reading
duplicate

If littakil, IV 2 from aMtu. from dagahi, then li-in-ni-is-si not IV i from nis&, and the line
i

C seems

rather to support the former view.

49. ba-ni-ti, a subs,

from b&nu "to shine".


to signify

From

the

mean-

ing "brightness" the


op.
cit.,

word comes

"mercy",

cf.

ZIMMERN,

p. 60.

54.

The

scribe has left a space after duppu evidently with

the intention of subsequently filling in the number of the tablet. Two other tablets of the Series Bit rimki are known to us,

namely

3245

etc.

and

K 3392,

which are labelled respectively

THE SERIES
the
i

BlT RIMKI.

15

and 3rd. tablets of the series (cf. BEZOLD, Catalogue, 6028 is a duplicate p. 528 and Vol. Ill, p. VIII), The fragment of 3392 (cf. of. tit. p. 757) but it is broken off before the first line of the colophon, and of the catch-line the beginning only
st.

is

Col. VI,

preserved: siptu ga-as-m su1. i reads siptu gas-ru Su-pu-u


p. 5 of the Additions to

Now
i-ziz
alu

K
K

Assitr.

2538 etc. Therefore

on

IV R,

the tablet

6028 has been

2538 etc. published as "probably part of the same text" as of the the But which 3392 beginning colophon preserves shows that this is not the case. The catch-line does indeed

refer to the
11. i

first

line

of the incantation contained in Col. VI,

21

of

K 2538
11. 1

etc.

but this incantation, which

is

a dupli-

has evidently been taken from the pre9, sent class of texts and inserted in the composite and partly
cate of No.
26,

bilingual

tablet published in IV R, pi. 21*. 3392 and its duplicate on the other hand would appear to belong to the present class of texts, for their style and colophon-line point
in

this

direction.
it

From

the shape

of the tablet

however

it

is

either certain that originally contained four columns, two on coltexts in the with side, an arrangement that is never met

lected in this volume.


fore

The most probable explanation thereseems to be that the Series Sit rimki was a composite

others texts of the present 6680 out that class. It has been already pointed 2832 contains "a list of the first lines of various incantations" (cf. BEZOLD, that in Col. I we Catalogue, Vol. II, p. XXII), and it is possible first lines of some of the of a fragmentary catalogue possess the incantations of this series. The tablet in question commences
collection of texts including
1

among

+K

J->f- t|UT
alu

X3M? while L JI runs tiffa ga-as-ru su-pu-u i-su Assur, a commencement which is identical with the catchline of K 3392 and the first line of the Obv. of No. 9 and of its duplicate K 2538. Col. VI, 11. 121, and which must thereThe Bit rimki itself, from fore refer to that incantation.
j

which the

name, may possibly have been a certain temple or more probably a special chamber or division
series takes its

1 6028 already published; apart 3392 adds but little to its duplicate from the beginning of the colophon Its most important addition is that to 1. 10,

the end of which

it

restores thus:

~~

16

PRAYERS TO GROUPS OF
That
clear
it

DEITIES.

of every large temple. of these capacities is

one or other actually existed in is the from passages where it


to
1.

mentioned
in

throughout
50
f.;

R,

pi.

in

rim-kiina

i-ri-bi-ka,

and in 1. 55 ana 6tf the house of libation";


11.

the Sun-god published occurs the phrase ma bit "when thou enterest the house of libation", rim-ki ina frto-ka, "when thou approachest
the

hymn

Col. Ill,

20

cf.

also Col. Ill,

11.

55> 7

and Col. IV,

21, 28 of the

same

text.

No.

2.

Transliteration.
Obv.

da2

ina
bilti-yb as-sa-faar

4
5

-ki

i-Sf-

bi-lut-ki
ki-bi-i

-man-ni-*na
-fea
-

damifetimftiw)
linmttim(tim) Ufa ki

6
j
8. [lib-bi-ki]
g.

fyul-li-ki

ya
In-sa-pi

ti

palud-lul

d&-li-li-ki
ilu

[IN1M].INIMMA SU IL.LA
[ana] pan
**u

Ta$-mi-twn.KAN

DU.DUBI

10.

TaS-mi-tum taSakanfan)

&A-NA KAS.SAG tanaki(ki)-ma


Uu Bil

minutn(tu) an-ni~t& munu(nu)


ir. Siptu

ap-lu

ga$-ru
i-lit-ti
z

bu-kur

12.

sur-bu-u*

git-ma- lu
[sa la

L&AR.RA
&ar-6a-[$u] ka-bal-$u

13. sa 14.

pu-lufy-tu [lit]-bu-sii

wa-lu-u*

a*UT.GAL.LU'
ina

im]-ma&~&a-m

15. sii-bu-u
1

man~-[za-za]
Uu Bil
ilani$
di-in
l

ina ilani$ l

rabu0 l
ri-$a~a-ka
afai-ka

6.

LKUR

bit ta-[$i]-la~a-ti $a-fca-a*

17.
1

id-din-ka-ma
ti-rit

8.

kul-lat

fea-tuk~ka tani-fyat
ti-ni-H~i-ti*

19.

ta-dan
la

20. tus-ti-sir

$i'i-su-ru

i-ka-a i-ku-ti^

A
5

lur-bu-u*

lit-bu-lu.
Q

fna-hi-U]

[maj-hi-u.

-ld-a

di-in ti-ni-li-i-tL

i-ku-twn.

PRAYER TO
21. ta-sab-bat
22. sa

NINIB ETC.

17

kat [in-si] la li-~a tu-sa-as-ka* a-na a-ra-al-[li]-i su-m-du pa-gar-su 2 tittira(ra) 23. sa dr-mt i-su-u dr-nu* ta-pat-tdr*
Rev.
6 24. sa ilu-su itti-su^ zi-nu-u tu-sal-lami dr-Ijis
ilil

25.

NINJB

a-sa-rid

Hani* 1 ku-ra-du at-ta


ilu-su
istar-su pupulanu 8 lamtumfann)
ilu

26.

ana-ku pulanu apil puldni sa


rik-sa
tar-[riii]-nu^
du-iLs-[sit]-bu
li-iz-[si]-zii^

27. ar-kus-ka

KU.A.TIR
z-ri-su
10

ds-ruk-ka
tabu
ilu

28. ds-ruk-ka 29. akki-ka

si-kar

ds-na-an
Btt
1

30. itti-ka
31. itti-ka

ilanipl su-ul

Hani* su-ut li-iz-[zi]-zu^ 1 32. ki-nis nap-lis-an-ni-[ma^ si-mi *] ka-ba-ai


33. un-ni-ni-ya [li-ki-ma^ mu-fyur]
tas-lit

LKUR

34- sik-ri 35. si-lim


itti

[li-tib]

ili-ka

ya-a-tu-u

pa-lify-ka

36. [pa]-ni-ka

a-ta-mar
1 -!

lu-si-ra

ana-ku
pu-sur

37. [mi^-up-pal-sa-ta

ki-uis nap-lis-an-ni^
fir-ti^
fai-ti-ti

38. [an]-ni 39. [i?]-ti-ik

pu-tur
ilu

kil-la-ti-ma

ru-um-[mi?]

40. [ili]-ya u

istari-ya li-sa-ki-ru-in-ni~ma lik-bu-u damiktim(tini)

41. [lib]~bi-ka

lu-sa-pi

dd-li-li~ka lud-lul
ilu

42.

[INIMJNIM].MA

SU IL.LA
i-lat
ilu

NINJB.KAN

43 ............... kib-ra-a-ti

bi-li-i-ti

44 ................
45 ................

Da-gan

ra-bit

1 h'ti ilani^ ka-nu-tu ai ak-ki

46 ..................... tukulti(ti) LZID.DA 1 ........ ..... mu-kin urn-mat ilani^ a-pil ilu Marduk 47
4^-

.... ........... -sii ..........

nab-ni-ti

49 ............................. -fya-zi 50 ............................... -m


1

tu-la^a-ri.
5

ampagar-Su.
c

B
7

tu-pat-tar ;

ta-pa8

tir-na.

ilu %tar-lu.

D
\

zi-mi-u.

B
12

arad-ka
9
14

m ^uA^ur-bdn-apli mar
10

[tu]-sdl-lam.

a na-ku

ili-lu

Sa ihi-lti Allur ilu istar-lu ilu A$-hi-ri-tum.

CD

tar-r in-net.

CD
15

i-ri-la.

"

ta-a-ba.
1G

a$-na-an.
17

13

U-ziz-zu.

naplisa-m-ma.
19

E li-ma-a.
hr-tzm.

Z> Ufei-ma.

Z> [mu-up]-pal-sa-at %

18 Z> naplis-an-ni.

Z?^

PRAYERS TO GROUPS OF
The
first

DEITIES.

2502 2591) eight lines of No. 2 (K 2487 contain the end of a prayer to Tasmitu, in which the suppliant, after beseeching- the goddess to confer favour and to destroy
iniquity,

+K

+K

concludes with the desire that he


in humility before her.

may

extol her heart

and

bow

LI. 9

and 10 form a colophon

containing directions for ceremonies, for a full discussion of which cf. p. 1 9 ff. These are followed by a complete prayer of thirty-one lines addressed to Ninib (11. 41) commencing

with fourteen lines in description and praise of the god the the states that has then he offerings duly made, relysuppliant ing on which he concludes with the request to be cleansed
;

from

sin,

comforted

in

sorrow, and restored to the favour of


are remarkable as they attribute describing him as the guide of

god and goddess.

LI.

2023

a gentle character to Ninib,


the dead

the wandering and the sustainer of the weak, the restorer of and the cleanser of sins. It is probable that in this

description the god is regarded in his solar character as the friend of mankind, a function that is not however inconsistent

with his character as the god of battle. 1 The eight fragmentary lines, with which the tablet concludes, contain the beginning of a prayer to a goddess, which in its damaged condition does

not admit of a connected translation.

Translation.
11.

mighty son,

first-born of Bill

12.

13. 14.
15.
1

Powerful, perfect, offspring of ham, Who art clothed with terror, who art
Utgallu(}),

full

of fury!

whose onslaught

is

unopposed!

6.

17.
1

8.

the great gods! In Ikitr, the house of decisions, exalted are thy heads, And Bil thy father has granted thee That the law of all the gods thy hand should hold!

Mighty

is

(thy) place

among

19.

20.

Thou judgest the judgement of mankind! Thou leadest him that is without a leader,

the

man
in

that

is

need!

21.

Thou

boldest the hand of the weak, thou exaltest him that


is

not strong!

Cf.

JENSEN, Kosmologie,

p.

475.

PRAYER TO NINIB
22.

ETC.

The body

of the

man

that to the

Lower World has been thou dost restore! down brought


thou dost remove!

23.
24.

From him who Thou art quick


O

sin possesses, the sin

to favour the

man

with

whom

his

god

is

angry!
25.

Ninib) prince of the gods, a hero art thou! 26. I so and so, son of so and so, whose god is so and so, whose goddess is so and so,

27.

Have bound

for thee a cord,

have

I offered

thee;
28. I
29. 30.

31.
32.

33.
34.

35.

36.
37.
38.

39.

40.

have offered thee tarrinnu, a pleasant odour; I have poured out for thee mead, a drink from corn. With thee may there stand the gods of Bill With thee may there stand the gods of tkur\ Truly pity me and hearken to my cries! My sighing remove and accept my supplication! Let my cry find acceptance before thee! Deal favourably with me who fear thee! Thy face have I beheld, let me have prosperity! Thou art pitiful! Truly pity me! Take away my sin, my iniquity remove Tear away my disgrace and my offence do thou loosen! May my god and my goddess command me and may they
1

May
The

I praise
first

thy heart,

may

bow

ordain good fortune! in humility before thee

clause of the colophon contained in 1. 9 f. has been already discussed, cf. p. i3f., and in future I shall not again refer to this phrase which occurs on each of the texts

published under Sections


to

V. The expression fl 5fl JH^ is I be found at the commencement of most directions for cere-

monies interchanging with

^Qf

H0

>

<

anc* with

%S| f

>*>j-

HfX^
signs

ceremonies
is

an<3- evidently forming a sort of set introduction to the Each of these three groups of that follow.
y

probably equivalent to ipus annam "do the followhas pointed out in ZA, V, p.m. The three BEZOLD ing", as directions however that follow this introductory phrase in the

The first is to the present text require some explanation. "a SA.NA of incense before Tasmitu shalt following effect: Da

20

PRAYERS TO GROUPS OF
set",

DEITIES.

them
in

and the question


burasi
in
is

at

once

arises,

what

is

SA.NA!

The phrase SA.NA


these
texts

of very

common

occurrence both

and
it

and

wherever

regulations for ceremonies generally, occurs there are only two alternatives

It must either be some measure possible as to its meaning. of weight or capacity stating the exact amount of incense the to be used, or else it must refer to the vessel in which

Incense

is

contained,
is
1

Which
clear

of these

two ^ meanings should

be adopted
Col.
II,
1.

I4-5,

3245, from the use of SA.NA in which reads, VII SA.NA tasakan(an), and in a

made
is

colophon-line that hi ina SAR lit ina


etc.

characteristic of the present class of texts,


fyu$(?d),
<:/

SA.NA

Nos.

16,
is

11;

18,

19; 21,

used absolutely, 92 are reit cannot be the name of any measure or weight. must and alternatives two the of to the second therefore duced of convessel of a kind conclude that the SA.NA was capable

As

in

both these expressions

SA.NA

We

before a god; taining incense and of being set 2 taken the form of a small brazier or tripod.

it

may have
,

The second
frequently
to

injunction,

KAS. SAG

tanaki(ki)-ma

is

also

be met with

in the ritual texts.

The two

signs
9

3 ^jyt^: are not to be read phonetically as an adv. 6i-ri$ but are rather to be regarded as the name of some libation,
for otherwise the verb tanaki

would be left without an object. have been the name of some drink or me to be more probable that it was liquid, but it appears to For in IV 60 [67], the of the name drink-offering itself. AS. SAG karani tanaki[(ki)j 2oa there occurs the injunction AS. SAG is to be of wine. This definitely stating that the

The

KAS.SAG may

The

first

eighteen lines of this column are published by BEZOLD, Cata-

logue, p. 516. 2 In texts

containing directions for ceremonies and rites


(== diparti] cf.

phrase

SA.NA GLBIL.LA
Obv.
it
1.

No.

12,

1.

86,

K 6052,

1.

we meet with the 5, IV R 55 [62],


1 '

No.
(cf.

2,

23,

etc.

If

we
to

here assign to dipdru


sec

its

usual meaning of "torch


to SA.JVA,

p. 6)

is

not

easy

phrase appears

inexplicable

to

what meaning attaches me, unless we assume

In fact the

that dip&ru has also the

meaning "flame" or "fire". It was apparently on such an assumption that STRONG- (Journal atiatique, 1893, P- 3^2) suggests for the expression the meaning "un encensoir". In that case &A.NA bur&ti and &A.NA dip&ri would be
indefinite

more

practically

synonymous.

CEREMONIAL FORMULAE.
view
is

further supported

by

the fact that in Sm. 810, Obv.

1.

(BEZOLD) there
fc^T
shalt

occurs the expression JH^

^HM

tflj if

*fE|

HK
fill

tumalli-ma tukan(an) "the KAS.SAG thou up and offer". To "fill up a liquid" would be ex-

KAS.SAG

tremely colloquial English and in Assyrian the phrase would be meaningless; there would be nothing strange however in The speaking- of filling up such and such a drink-offering.
expression
ing",
1.

KAS.SAG
that
is

^Cj!?!

(= ^)>

"

the

KAS.SAG of drink-

i.

<?.

drunk, which occurs in the same tablet, Obv.


937,

1. 4 (BEZOLD) would also seem to support In No. 8, 1, 21 mi-i&-faa tanaki(ki)-ma occurs in the place of the more usual KAS.SAG tanaki(ki)-ma. It is not possible however to argue from this passage alone that

17

and

in

Sm.

this explanation.

mi-ify-faa

KAS.SAG,

for

we have

already seen

(cf. p. 14)

that the latter half of the

same

line contains

a variation from

the usual formula.

The colophon concludes with


nu
9

the direction ^\\-tu an-ni-tu

of which as mmutie(tu) an-ni-tu munu(nu) requires justification. If the phrase always occurred precisely in the form in which we find it in the present text,

my

transliteration

it might with plausibility be urged that the signs should be read phonetically: sit-tu an-ni-tu sit-nu, sitml being regarded as Imperative 1 2 from sank "to repeat", and sittu a substantive of the

**f form &AA3 derived from the same verb. This rendering however

is

upset by the fact that the verb does not always occur as ^jJH-m. For instance in IV 55 [62], no. 2, Obv. 1 19 f. we find the

direction siptu an-ni-tu III sanitu ina

pan
etc.

ilu

lstar

^SL-ma
6,

and
45;

V.TI without ~nu


12,
1

is

also

to

be found
1.

in

Nos.

96;
in

n,
1.

and 103;

30, 27;

6679 ceremonies

+ K 8083,

3292,

Moreover

29 of

two fragments of a large tablet containing and prayers to the goddess IStar which I have

recently joined,

we

find the

form
is

^JTI-//.

These

facts together

prove conclusively that >U1


indicates that ^J

merely phonetic complements.


1

an ideogram, -nu and -u being The phonetic complement -nu

1.

manu

in the present phrase,

and

this is

22

PRAYERS TO GROUPS OF

DEITIES.

the fact that SA.MLNl^Sl occurring put beyond a doubt by in the sense of repeating an incanin 50, Col. II, 1. 63

VR

tation

is

rendered

in

the

Semitic translation

by mu-nu
the

(cf.

BRUNNOW,
stantive

List, no. 5 97^).

But

if *=HI-7J

mumi(nu) the sub,

*=JH-flfc

must be regarded as mmtitu(tu)


(i.

whole

to "This repetition phrase being equivalent

incantation) repeat". repetition not to that prayer or incantation that precedes,

The

subject of direction refers to the


c.

which follows

the colophon in which it occurs. il UT.GAL.LU as a 14. For a discussion of


ilti

synonym of

NIN.IB

cf.

JENSEN, Kosmologie, p. 461

16. ta-$i-la-a-ti

prob,

= plur.

oftaft'/fo,

"decree, decision (?)",

a subs, of the form

&I^*

(or possibly X-Uw*)

from V^KBN Com-

pare

tanittu
20,

from
indiscriminate use of
z

The

and

in the

z-&/-rf is

striking.

For

the

meaning

of the words

cf.

phrase 3-/&d?-fl DKLITZSCH,

WB,

p, 370.

recount the ceremonies and offerings which the After the Ninib. suppliant states he has made to the god formal statement of his name in 1. 26, he continues: "I have
LI.

2729

bound

probable that this rite of binding a cord before the god belongs to the great body of syma part in Babylonian pathetic magic that plays so important all in was The regarded as binding probability spell sorcery. its significance remained cord as the so knotted, long only the and white black of to that similar twisting being somewhat
for thee a cord
.

35

It is

threads mentioned as a spell in the sixth $urpu tablet, Col.


11.

Ill,

The offering mentioned II, p. 42 ff. JENSEN, in the second half of the line is somewhat obscure; KU. A.TIR

2831,

cf.

ZK

is

indeed translated by SAYCE (Hibbert Lectures, p. 529) as "cones (?)" and in a footnote he gives the following three reasons for his translation: in 4345, Col. Ill, 1. 18 the signs

-A.TIR occur

of the plant ^^A-27R-^-a-ru Tiyaru denotes is "the cedar" (II 23, 23), and the determinative Now A.TIR preceded by the derminative the husk of a seed.
in the
t

name

KU

J|=J

has in
in

all

A.TIR

probability an entirely .different signification from combination with ti-a-ru and preceded by the de-

PRAYER TO DAMKINA
terminative
\\]t>

ETC.

23

and

in

the second place the determinative

being Ninib along with the sweet -smelling tamnnu, and a drinkoffering of mead, and forms a very common offering both in the ceremonies that accompany some of the present class of texts and in regulations for offerings generally, cf. Nos. 12,
3;
15,

husk of a seed", but "field cf. JENSEN, II, p. 31 and ZA III, p. 235. The KU.A.TIR is therefore probably an edible herb or serial. It is mentioned in the present passage as offered to
J^f
produce, grain",

(=

kwiii) denotes not "the

ZK

20; 30, 21

58,

26;
(cf.

IV

1.

1.

K 3245, CoLII, 1.12 K 6068, Col. 3 K 6679 + K 8083,


6,
7,

23, no.

i,

Rev. Col.
p. 576),

Ill,

1.27;
6060,

BEZOLD, Catalogue,
/.,

II,

1.

(cf. op.
1.

4,

p. 760),
1.

K 6207 + K 6225,'

8932,

5,

etc.

No.

3.

Transliteration.

............ ................ 3 ................ 4 ............. 5 ................


i.
.
.

bi-lit

...
u

liM-i
ilu-sit

ilu

a-ta-mar
-

............... ................ istar-su ........... ...........


.......
Ham* 1
rabuti* 1 libbu-ki
li-$u-[ni-u ?]

samu-ii faidutu~ki apsu


-6

6.

[Hani*

sa

kis-sa-ti

lik-ru-bu]-ki

............. ?lu]t-a
-

li-sar-ht-u
bi-lit

bilu-ut-[ki]

8 ......
9.

...... [ilu]Dam-ki-na

sami-i u irsitim[(timty]
ilu

[INIM.INIM.MA]

SU IL.LA
ihi

Dam-ki-na.[KAN]
l

10. [Siptu

ap-lu gas-ru] bu-kur


Zit~bu-su
2

Bil

sur-fu-u git-ma- lu

i-lit-ti
'

LSAR.RA
11.

[SA pu-lu&]-lu

ma-lu-u*

fyar-ba-Su

12.
13.

ilu

UT.GAL.LU]

[su-pu-u]

im-mab-&a-vu man-za-za ina Hani* 1


sa-fca-a
3

sa la

ka-bal-su
rabuti* 1

14- [ina

LKUR
lur-pu-u.

bit ta]-si-la-a-ti

ri-sa-a-ka

[lit]-bu-$u.

ma-lu~u.

24
15.

PRAYERS TO GROUPS OF
ilu

DEITIES.
kul-lat ilanipl ka-tuk-ka
tarn- [^at]

[id-din-ka-ma
[ta-dan di-in

Bil abu-ka]

ti-rit

6.

ti-ni-si-i-ti]
is

&

tus-ti-sir la su-su-ra

i-ka-a [i-ku-ti]

No.

(K 8122)
No.

a portion of what was probably a large

tablet similar to

served consist

of the conclusion
8)

Damkina
Ninib

(11.

lines that have been preof a prayer to the goddess and the commencement of one to the god
6.

The sixteen

The first four lines are fragmentary and give (11. 16). no connected text, but from the fifth line onwards the prayer reads: "May Heaven be thy joy, may the Abyss 6. May the gods of the world be favourable to thee: may the
10

great gods bless thy heart! thy dominion! 8

7.

(May

fa increase

Damkina, lady of heaven which has been restored from This and earth!" conclusion, is not an that of the prayer to the goddess htar in No. 8 uncommon one; for somewhat similar endings cf. No. 6, 11. 127 In the latter of these two tablets 129, No. 9, 11. 1921, etc. the gods Ann and la are substituted for "the Heaven" and
,

"the Abyss" invoked in


to Ninib is duplicate of

1.

5
2,

No,

of the present text. The prayer 11. 20, for the translation of

which

see p. 18.

No. 4.

Transliteration.
1.

.... .........
.

......... ........ 3
2.

-$U

$ipu(?)-

4. li-pis
5.

a-mi-rilis-sa-kin

ina pi nisi* 1
ilu

...... -ni
[ ]f-a

ta$-mi-i u sa-li-mu

..... -$utdamikti(ti)
'

78.

ina

lib-bi-ka

INIM.INIM.MA
ilu

SU

IL.LA
Hani** 1 Id-tfi

9. siptu

Dam-ki-na sar-rat kal

PRAYERS TO
10.

fA,

DAMKINA AND

BA'U.
at-ti

25

ilu al-ti l-a ka-rid-tu au 11. IR.NI.NA sar-rat kal Hani* 1 Id-tu

al-ti

Uuf-a ka-rid-tu at-ti

12. sur-ba-ti

ina

Hani* 1
ilu

l&-u

par-su-[ki?]

...... -mi-at Anunnaki 14. [bi]-lit LTUR.RA


13
15

mu-da-at
ka-nu-ut
-pi-

illi

lgigi

...........
[ina lumun
ilu

-#

.....

LA ...... ..... ilul~a a-si-bat


bi-lit

apsu

sami

it

[irsiti]

6.

[ana-ku pulann] apil pulani an-fyu su-ut-luilu

..........
isakna(na)]

17.

atali]

Sin sa ina

arfyi

pulani umi [pulani


la tabati^ 1]

8.

l [lumun ida0 ]

ITLMIS

limniti[*

19. [sa

ina ikalli-ya u mati]-ya ibasa-a mursu dan-nit

......

20 .......
21

.........

22
Rev.

23.

[INIMJNtM.MA]
ilu

SU

IL.LA
$ami-i
[illuti
pl

24. [siptu

Bdu]

biltu sur-bu-tu a-si-bat


,

25
26. [naf?]-lu-us-sa
27. [al]-si-ki

Tim-ni-tum
tas-mu-it

ka-i-sat
ki-bit-sa sul-[mu^]

biltu i-ziz- si-ma

si-mi-i

ka-ba-~[ai]

28

di-ni da-ni
a-si--ki

purus

parasi(si) dug-gun di-

29. [asfeurj-ki

ulinnu-ki as- bat kima

ulinnu
ihl

ili-ya

[istari-ya]
30. [di]-ni di-ni puntssa-ai purusi(si) a-lak-ti si-

31. [d$-sum] i-ii-ra


32.

ga-ma-la

sit-zu-ba ti-di-[i]

ba-sii-u it-ti-[ki] [&S-SMH] bul-lu-tu sul-hi-mu ad-dan-ki sumu-ki as33. [biltti] bikitutf) du 34. [ip-sa]-ki uzna -ai it-ri-nz-m-ni-ma ilu-ut-ki lut-

35. [nts]

kati-ya

mufa-ri-ma

liki-i un-ni-ni-[yh]

llu 36. [lu-2ts]-pur-ki ana ili-ya si-ni-i istari-ya zi-ni-[ti] sa sab-su ghm-lu libbu-su it-ti-[ya] 37. [ana ilu] ali-ya sutti u bi-ri sa sa38. [ina]

39.

[ma] lumun
[lumun]

ilu

atali

ilu

Sin

sa

ina

arfei

pulani umi pulani

40.

idati$ l

ITLMIS
u

isakna[(na)] limmti* 1 la tabati[$ l]


rnati-ya

41. [sa ina] ikalli-ya


42.

ibasa-[a]

pal-ba-ku

ad-ra-ku

u sii-ta-du-ra-[ku]
E

26
43. ina

PRAYERS TO GROUPS OF
a-mat
ki-bi-ti-ki sir-ti sa ina

DEITIES.

LKUR
Sa

44. u an-ni-ki 45. Hi


46. ilu

ki-nim
Uu
litura(ra)
ilu

ul

infi-[u]

sab-su
ali-yh

i$tari-ya zi-ni-tu

Marduk

sa i-gu-ga
ilu

J3au btttu $ur-dtt.-tu

ummu

48 49
50

ilu

Marduk

mari

riS-ti-i

Sa

ki-bi~i

4 (K 8105) commences with a few a broken lines from prayer to the god Ja, which is followed by the beginning of an address to the goddess Damkina, the

The Obverse of No.

wife of la

and queen of the Abyss.

The

first line

of the

Re-

verse consists of a colophon-line referring to a preceding incantation, of which however no trace remains, and the name

god or goddess which originally stod The rest of perished.


of the

to

whom

the incantation

was addressed,
line,

in the

second half of the

has also

the Reverse contains a prayer to the

goddess Ban, from which in all probability not very much is missing. Like the prayers to Sin and TaSmitu in No. i these two addresses to Damkina and Ban are intended for recitation

on the occasion of an eclipse of the and 39 41). To judge from its shape
able that the tablet
cantations, of

Moon
it

(cf,

11.

1719

would appear probfive

when complete contained

or six in-

preserved.
lation,

Of

which the remains of these three only have been the prayer to fa too little remains for trans-

and that to Damkina, though better preserved, is somewhat fragmentary. After invoking the goddess in the first seven lines, her suppliant is apparently going on to entreat the removal of a great disease that has resulted from the eclipse,

when

the tablet ends abruptly.

Translation.
9.

10.

n.
12.

O Damkina, mighty queen of all the gods, O wife of fa, valiant art thou! O IR.NLNA, mighty queen of all the gods;
Thou
art great

wife of Ja
I

valiant art thou

among

the gods, mighty

is

thy

command!

PRAYERS TO
13.

lA,

DAMKINA AND
that

BA'U.

2J
Igigi,
,

14.
15.

O O

thou that
that

.....

the Anunnaki,

knowest the

lady of the Abyss, strong one of


la,

Thou
I so

thou that dwellest in the

Abyss,
1

lady of heaven and earth!

6.

and

so,

son of so and

so,

am weak

17.

In the evil of an eclipse of the Moon, which in such and such a month on such and such a day has taken place,

8.

19.

In the evil of the powers, of the portents, evil and not good, Which are in my palace and my land, a terrible
disease

In his petition to the goddess


in his extremity:

Ban

the suppliant implores

he has had a vision at the time of an help of the in Moon, eclipse consequence of which he feels that his and and the god of his city are angry Marduk god goddess

and have deserted him;

let

Ban

therefore in

mercy use her

influence to ensure their return and a renewal of their favour.

The following
24.

25.

O O

J3au

a translation of the prayer: mighty lady that dwellest in the bright heavens, merciful goddess, the bestower of ,,
is
9

26.

Whose

regard

is

prosperity,

whose word

is

peace!

27. I

beseech thee,

lady, stand

and hearken to

my

cries!
I

28
29. I

give judgement, make a decision have turned to thee, I have sought thee, thy ulinnu have I grasped like the ulinnu of my god and my goddess!

my judgement, make my decisions, my path, Since thou knowest to protect, to benefit, to save, 31. 32. Since to raise to life, to give prosperity rests with thee!
30.

Give

33.

lady
.

tears

have

given thee, thy

name have
I
let

34

my

ears,

do thou protect
.

me and
.

me

thy divinity!

raising of my hand accept and take away unto 36. Let me send thee unto my angry god
35.
,

The

my my
is

sighing!

goddess
angry,

who
37.

Unto Marduk, the god of


dream and

my

city
is

who

is

incensed,

whose

heart
38. In the 39. In

enraged (?)
,

with me!

the vision which

the evil of an eclipse of the Moon which in such and such a month on such and such a day has taken place,
E2

28

PRAYERS TO GROUPS OF

DEITIES.
evil

40. In the evil of the

powers, of the portents,

and not good,

41.

Which

are in

42. I
43.

am

afraid, I

my palace and tremble and I

my

land,

44.
45.
46.

word of thy exalted Ikur, which sure not, changeth mercy thy Let my wrathful god return, let my angry goddess ..... Let Marduk the god of my city who is enraged .....
the

At

am cast down in fear! command which ..... in

And

47 ..............
g.
-tit,

Ban, mighty lady,

.....
{

mother!
1.

which occurs in 11. g and n, and have transliterated Id-tu and ld-u respectively.
[

-A in

12 1
is

The

adj.

.............

probably a

(j&s

formation of the

V r\tfh*
is

"^

^e

strong'*,

though

the more usual form of the


25.

word

Itu.

The beginning of
No.

this line is
7,
1.

probably to be restored

[il-tum] rim-ni-tumi cf.


26.

35, etc.

For

taSmti,

(BUDGE,

PSBA,

Vol.

18, 3737, 1. 34 "prosperity" cf. X, p. 86 ff.) &-ru-&b $u-ul-mu u ta$-w{-{,


etc.

829

JENSEN, Kosmologie, pp. 280, 332,


28.

One sign only appears to be missing from the beginof this line, which may possibly be restored: [ana] di-m ning da~ni purus j)arasi(si) etc. In this case the sentence forms an
introduction to the one that follows
it,

giving the suppliant's

motive
tains

in

seeking out the goddess.

a phrase similar to di-ni da-ni

The end of the line conand purus par&si(si)> the


,

subs,

dug-gun standing in parallelism with di-ni and purus while di- forms the first syllable of the corresponding verb,
29.

corresponding passages in the parallel and its duplicates, phrases similar to those 7 in 11. 29-32 are to be found in 2587, Obv. 11. 34-38 (IV R 60 [67]). The ulinnu mentioned in 1. 29 was probably a woven scarf or garment in which the of the figure god was draped, for, from IV 21, no. i (B), Obv. 1. 3 f it is clear that the ulinnu was capable of being dyed and could be swathed around
text No. 6
?

Besides
11.
1

the

ff.

the hands,

while the present passage shows that a god or goddess might possess one, which a suppliant could hold when

making his appeal. Cf. also **$awa& imid-ka 6034, 1. 5 Samas ulinnu-ka as-bat [ulinnu-ka kima ilu iUari~ ulinnu] ili-ya ya as-bat, No. 6, 1. 73, No. 7, 1, n, etc,
llu

PRAYER TO THE GOD DLKUD


30.

ETC.

2Q
cf.

For the
1.

restoration

of the beginning of this line

2612,
37.

5, etc.

i*-*-lu
19,

also

No.

7,

1.

while in No.
is

occurs in the somewhat parallel text 6, 1. 82 we find the word written

tpE-/k
used
itti

transliterated
in

no doubt therefore that the word should be gam-lu or kam-lu from Vbfc(?2)> The verb is parallelism with sabaru and is followed by the prep.
No.
6,
1.

There

(see especially

82 sa sab-su-ma gdm-liL itti-ya)


to, if

so

that in

meaning

it

must be very similar

not synonymous

with, sabasu.

No. 5.

Transliteration.
i

ina ilani$ l

vi-sa-a

ri-i-

ulinnu-ka
-bi su-mi

ti-ki-

m-ri-ka
ki-bi

umi$ -ya
ba-l&-ti
a-dita-nz-[fai?]

4
5

-bu-ri ru-up-pzs li-im-id lil-li-ki

-ur
-ni

mursi-ya
lip-pa-tir
kil-la-ti

6
7
8.

lit-ta-bil

-ma-si
[lu]-$a-pi

su-pu-ufo

lib-bi-ka

lut-ta-id

zi-kir-ka
fcu-t'u-ud-ka lud-lul
il

Q
10.

DA.

GAN

la

pa-da-a

IN1M.INIM.MA
kd-rid-tum*
-tu
2
-

SU
ilu

IL.LA

"DLKUD.[KAN]
1

ii. [siptu]

ls-tar ka-nu-ut i-l&-a-[ti]

...... 13 ...... 14. .....


12
ilu

ami-i u irsitim(tim)^ sa-ru-ur kib-ra-a-ti* ilu Sin i-lit-ti ilu NIN.GAL -in-nin-vd* bu-uk-rat
ilu

-am-ti 6 dar-ri $u-ml-i ku-ra-du'1


a-na-ti-ma*

Samas

15.

[ ]t$-tar

sami-i

ta-bi-il-li*

BU ma-li-ki ta-di-im-mi ba-an-tfa? 17 ........ ... -mu ...... -turn ilul-a ina apsi 8.
16.

.....
. . .

ilu

da.
.
.

19

..................
1

-purP-ru-u
3

jtd-rid-tu.

A DLBAR.
6

4
irslti(ti).

$a-ru-ru kibrdti[pl].
8

A A

-in-nin-na.
ti-U-il'[li].

-mat.

$u-ra~dL

a-nu-[ti-ma].

30

PRAYERS TO GROUPS OF

DEITIES.

The upper portion of No. 5 (K 6019) contains the conclusion of a prayer to the god DLKUD. Though most of the
lines
is

are imperfect the general sense of the various petitions After asking for the increase of his name and for clear.
life

length of days, the suppliant prays for


his sickness: let his sin

and the removal of be taken away that he may praise the heart of the god and glorify his name. LI. u ig give the beginning of a prayer to Istar, which is duplicate of No. i, 11. 29 ff., for a translation of which cf. p, 5.
and
his sighing

Fo.

6.

Transliteration.
i.

siptu bilu 3ur-&u-[ti]

..........
sami-[i]

.......... 2. .......... 4. A~nim Hit 3. .......... 5. pa-sir u-mi .......... 6. 7Milu Sami-i
ilu
*

nim pa-[$ir U-mi] ..........


8.

7.

pa-Sir $unati[$ p]

..........
. ,

......... 9. As-ti-i .......... 10, $al-mu .......... ii. libbu Hi- .......... 12. ag-gu ....... 13- lip-pa-as- .......... 14. lu-tab-bi ..... ..... 15. da-lU ........ 16. nir-bi ilu- ..........
si-it-ti
.
. .

17,
1

INIM.INIM.MA
ilu

8.

siptu

Nuzku

Kf $ur-[bu-it il-lit-ti Dur~ilu ]

19.

na-ram

......... .] 20. suk-kal-lu* &-[i-ru .......... 21. ina $avu~i illutift ki-bit-ka] mu-ut-ta--zr] .......... 22. ina L$AR.RA [Sur-ru-fyat] .......... 23. a-na a-[si-ka* u-pak-ku]- .......... 24. ina ba-li-ka **BU ma-[K-ku IS] [ A-nim a-bi]- .......... 25. ....... 26. ina ba-li~ka* ul [u$-ti]- .......... 27, ana[ma-li-ki mu-Sim
1
{l
.
,

Uu

BU

ku pul&nu apil pulani $a


28, as-fyur-ka i$-i-[ka]

[ilu-Su

pulanu

il

*i$tar-Su

pulanttum(tum)]

.......... 29. [ri]-$a-a* ri-i- ..... ak-lkilfj .......... 30 ........... -far iluBtt ..... .......... 3 .......... -ya ..........
1
-

-#>

....... ...

32.

ilu

.......... u
34.

ilu

$idu

..........

33. pu-& u li-$a-[nu?] ..........


1

ana pani-ka
b a li-ka,
*

al- ..........

mkkallu.

ana

atf-ka.

^ {na

PRAYERS TO ANU, NU2KIT AND


35.

SIN.

31

IN1M.INIM.MA
llu

[SU IL.LA]

36. siptu

Sin na- .......... 37. ga-sir ina

.......... 39. a-sa-rid ilani 38. .......... 4- $a nap-^ar gi- .......... 41. ba-li-ka .......... 42. ba-ra-a- .......... 43. a-sir at-ta .......... 44. ma-ak-tum sa .......... 45. (fain kit-ti .......... ..... ..... 46. sa-ap-la 47. la a-lit-tum ina .......... 48. $& is-ti-ni* .......... 49, sa ka-a-sa .......... 50 ........... 51 ...... -/z- - .......... -ti 52. sa is-safa-ru .......... -i-ma 53. $a sa-ap-fyi .......... -nun-su 54. $a &r-na tuk...... -nam 55. sa ilu-su iz- .......... itti- ......... -sal-lam 56. i-nu-ma .......... ~mu .......... -ya istar .......... -sa .......... pi-ya 57. 58. ul-tu .......... -at ni-ir-tu .......... ili-ya 59. fi-i-ti fyusar kib-ra-[a-ti]
*

ilu

60. i-ta-su-us-

si-ka bi-lum

..... -bi .....


.
.

.....
62.

napistim(tim)

61.
.

al.

.^

ki-ni$ nap-lis-an-ni-ma
ilu

....... 63. ta-ai-ra-ta llu Sin ...... .... 64. i-ti-ra-ta ilu Sin .......... Sin ina Hani* 1 65. gam~ma-la-ta ...... 66. sa la ma-si-i Sin la .......... 67. Hi u is-ta-ri zi-nu-ti .......... 68. i-lut-ka rabzta(ta) ki-i-1 ....... -ma-am-ma 69. lib-bi-ka lu~sa-pi [d&-li-li]'ka lud-lul
.

ilu

70.

1NIMJN1M.MA
tlu

SU IL.LA

**Sin.KAN

71. siptu

Bau

biltu

Sur-du-tum itmmu ri-mi-[ni-tum* a]- si-bat sami-i illuti* 1


si-mi] -i* ya-a-ti i:n [ili-ya u istan]-ya ulinnu~ki
as- bat
7

72. al-si-ki bttti-ya i-ziz-%i~[im-ma 73. is-i'ki as-fyur*ki$


6

kima ulinnu

74.

d$-$um di~in

75. as- sum

da-a-[ni] pums bul~lu-tu u $ul-[lu-mu] ba-su-fa*


i-ti-ra

parasi(si)
itti-ki

76.

ds-$um

ga-ma-[la u] sfo-zu-ba ti-di-i^

1 5

Possibly im.
6

as^ur-kL
itira

di-ni.

BE 7 D
.

il

*Bi-lit

UL

[paj-ra-su.

CE ri-mi-ni-tum. CE ba$u-u. 9 For


[gamdla]
ti~

*
1.

CE Si-mi-i. 76 B reads
,

aMum

gam&la
[gamdla]

.,

ti-di-i.

32
77.
Rev.

PRAYERS TO GROUPS OF
^Bau'
1

DEITIES.
ri-mi-ni-tum*

biltit

sur~[bu-tum]

ummu

78. [ina
6

ma--du]-ti

kakkab&ni* 1 *
as-&ur-&i
7

$d-[ina-mi]*

79%

..........
ana

ip-sa-ki
ilH

[uzna

(lH

-ai]

80. upuntu mu&]-ri-in-ni-ma


81. [lu-u$-pur-ki] 82.
83.

faki-i*

un-[ni-ni-ya]
[i$tari-ya zi-ni-ti]
10

ili-yb zi-ni-i

[ana

ilu ali-ya sa]

sab~$u-ma g&m-lu*
da-ta~
a-te-

[itti-ya]

^ .............
*

84

...............
lu

............ .............
feir-ti

85.

Bau

bUtu $ur-bu-tum^ ina a-mat ki-bi-ti-ki

Sa ina
,/

LKUR .........
an-ni-ki

86.

ki-nim

Sa

[M
g&m-lu

inu-u]

87. ili-yk sab-su li-tu-ra


88. ilu ali-y& 89. sa i-zi-za
ilu

ilu

i$tari-ya %i-ni-tum

..........

Sa

Sab-su-ma
$a

[libbu-$M itti-ya]

go.

gr. 92. 93-

.......... btttu sur-bu~tum sa-bi-ta~at a- .......... Ba%i Marduk sar Hani* 1 bilu ri-mi-ni-ya pu- ........ ana su-lul-ki rap-sit,^ ta-ai-ra-tu-ki kab-[ta?] .......... ill- ........... ba-l&-$i gi-wil dum-ki u
li-nu~fya

i-gu-ga

I2

15

ilu

94. lib-bi-ki

lu-Sa-pi

d&~ti-[li-ki lud-lul]

96.

INIMJNIM.MA $U IL.LA**B< KAS.SAG tanaki(ki) Siptu III


.....
id-di$-Su~u
pi-tu~

Sanitu
llu

munu-ma

97. siptu Sur-bii-it

git-ma-[lu a-bl-rwn
am

Mardnk]^

98.

99
1

mu$-ti-$ir

00.

nu-iw
-tfo-ki
ilu
.

am [mitu u baltu] .... Sami-i [u irjitimftim ?)J

101

102

Marduk

[bilu]

103

-ka

Hi.

te-&u~[tum] 9
5

um-mu
/"//,

ri-mi-ni-tum.

kakkab.

of this line

breads

Ultu ka10

BDE 7 E
f.

ft a] -%u- turn, Sa-f&u-tttmJ. 6 For the commencement $a-ma~mi,


*&idf~ki.
8

gam-lu.

#;

in their place

E itti-ya. D reads [ina?


etc.

1A

L. 83
tri]-ri

are omitted

by

E DE

!ttt-i.

//

^>w,

and probably by

u Sutti it-ta~na-a$before
1.

Sutti it~ta-na'a$-ka-nam-ma',

85

j6*

inserts

the

eclipse-

formula ina
[ana-ktt
lit ilL

lumun ^u atali

puldnu apil fiuldni $a]


13

in three lines, which ^H iUar-^u ilu-Ut

E
^

introduces with the line


12

lur-bu-tu.

W
II.

D
97

fo'.

pildnu ni

18

The bracketed

portions of

jbuldmtumftnw)* 16 % a . na raf^u. 102 have been restored from No. 10,


15

B
17
11.

#w/;/Jj
fi.

710*

PRAYERS TO BA'U AND THE SUN-GOD.


104
105 106
I0 y
-bi-ti

33

[balatu,

-tt]

1O 3
I0 g

-na-di-[.

....

tu-pat-ti] [sami-i ta-sak-kan nu-u-ru]

-ar-ma
-lip

/".... .-ta-a ta-sa-as-si]


ta-[sa-tar
siru]
ilu

IIO

immiru

in. daian
112.
il

Hani* 1
btl

bU
si-mat
ti-wn
in&ti*

[
is u

lgigi]
.

*SamaS

umrati* 1 at-ta-ma]

113. *$im-ti
114. K-Si-ra
115. lid-mi-ka
1 1

a-lak-[ti du-um-mi-ik]

i-da-[tu-u-a]

$unat* -[u-a]
at-tu-la
lul-lik

6.

suttu

ana

damifyti(ti)

[suk-na]
su-tu]

117. i-sa-ris
1 1

tap-pi-i

/"..-..
[dami&ti(ti)*]

8.

sa

u-mi-ya

lu-u

119. $&-ut-li~ma-am-ma u ma-gir 120. ina sil'lu


121.
*/>'/

ka-

ul-si]

u ri-sa-a-ti

Inllu

122. [ilu sa la salimu li-iz]-ziz ina imni-ya

aialu

123. lit-talip-[par-ki] 124. at


ilu

ili-yk

sal-li-

rabim sul-[mu]

125. li-ta-mi-ka UuAi 126. fyi-ir-tu na-[ram]ilu

BU

'

-.
1

127. 128.

Samas

a-sa-rid Hani*
fyidutu-ka

samu-u
1

[irsitim(tim) li~]

pl 129. ilani

$a

kis-'sa-ti
1

[lik-ru-bu-ka]

130. ilani*
131.

rabttti*

lib-[ba-ka li-tib-bu]

INIMJN1MMA
ilu

SU
etc.

IL.jLA]

132. siptu
133. ikal
milu

$&-pu-&

AssM-ban-apli

It will

2106 be seen from the registration number (K

K2 3 8 4 + K 3 6o 5 +
1

K3393

+ K 6340
F

+ K 8983 +

ilu-lu

2 After 1. 112 inserts ana-ku pul&nu apil Umatift. which is followed by the eclipse-formula a**Star-*u pulanUumftum), pulanu * The word damftti has been restored ina lumun V*ataB etc. in three lines. 4 The bracketed portions of 11. I2lf, 124, 126, 128 have 1.

p Ul

from No. 10, 19. been restored from No.

10,

11.

2024.
F

34

PRAYERS TO GROUPS OF
9688

DEITIES.

that No. 6 is built

13792 12911 11589 13800) twelve of comparatively small fragments up of the K. Collection. Guided by the style of the composition

+ K

+ K

+ K

+ K

+ K

and the character of the writing I have gradually collected and joined together these fragments to form the present text. Restorations also have been made from duplicates, so that even in
present somewhat imperfect state, the text furnishes a good idea of the original size of most of the tablets that are here
its

published (cf. Intro ductioii). The tablet contains five prayers addressed respectively to Aim, Nuzku, Sin, Ban and probably Samas, though in the first, second and fifth prayer the name of
the

god

is

cludes.

Of the prayer

missing from the colophon-line with which each conto Anu (a) only the beginnings of the

from 11. of which we gather that the god was O Ann, mighty lord "Mighty lord God of the sky Loosener Anu, god of the sky of the day O Ami, loosener of the day Interpreter of dreams The second prayer (6) to the god Nusku comlines remain,

17
,

invoked as:

!'

mences: "0 Nueku, mighty one, offspring of Diuilu, The darling of Bil the prince, the director of The exalted messenger, who ruleth In the bright heavens is thy command
,
,

......

In

hara thou makest bright

!"

of this prayer and the greater part of that to Sin, the god (c) which follows it, are too broken for translation
latter

The remainder Moon;

in the

however
,

11.61

65

read:

"I

have called upon thee,


,

lord

Truly pity

me and

Thou
1"

Sin
benefactor,

Thou

art a protector, Sin, among the gods

Sin

art pitiful, Thou art a


,

O O

(d), which stands fourth on the tablet extent complete, is a parallel text, though not a duplicate, to the prayer addressed to the same goddess on the Reverse of No. 4, as will be seen from the following translation,

Ban

The prayer to and is to some

Translation.
71.

Bau, mighty lady, merciful mother, that dwellest


beseech thee,

in

the

72. I
73. I

O lady, stand and hearken unto me! have sought thee, I have turned to thee, like the ulinnu of my god and of my goddess thy ulinnu have I grasped,

bright heavens,

PRAYER TO THE GODDESS


\

BA'U.

35

74.

75.
76.

Since to give judgement, to make a decision, To raise to life and to give prosperity rests with thee, Since thou knowest to protect, to benefit and save!

77.

78.
79.

O JBau, Among
The
Let

mighty
I

lady, merciful mother,

the multitude of the stars of heaven,

[O lady,]

80.
81.

upunfu-plaLnt accept

me

have turned to thee, and take away my sighing! send thee unto my angry god, unto my goddess

who
82.

is

-angry,

Unto the god

of

my

city

who
84.

is

wroth and

is

enraged

with me!
8385.

... ; Bau> mighty lady

at the

word of thy exalted command


which
in tkur,

thy sure mercy which changeth not, Let 87. my wrathful god return, let my angry goddess 88. Let the god of my city (return) who is wroth and
86.

And

89.

Let him that

is

whose heart is enraged with me! incensed be pacified, let him that is enraged
I

90.

91.

mighty lady, that dost hold Unto Marduk, king of the gods, my merciful lord
JBau,
,

92.
93. 94.

Broad is thy protection, mighty Is thy compassion The gift of favour and life upon [me bestow], That I may praise thy greatness, that I may bow in humility
1

before thee!

After a colophon of two lines in which the AS. SAG (cf. supra, p. 20 f.) is appointed to be offered and the incantation to be recited three times, there follows (i) the last prayer on the tablet. This is in all probability addressed to the Sungod, though the prayer appears to commence with an invocation to Marduk beginning: "O mighty, perfect, powerful Marduk Who art unique, who openest The ruler of the dead
,
!

and of the living .-....,


earth!"

the Light of heaven


after

The next

ten lines are very broken,

and which the

tablet continues:

in.
112.

O O

judge of the gods, lord of the

Igigi,

Sennas, lord of the land's destiny, the

.....

of charms
!

art thou
Fa

36
113.

PRAYERS TO GROUPS OF

DEITIES.

114.
115.
116.

Decree my destiny, make pleasant my path! Let my powers be propitious! Let my dreams be favourable! The dream I have beheld do thou establish favourably! In these lines the occasion of the prayer is stated to have

been a dream, the significance of which was evidently ambiguous, for the suppliant prays that its result may be favourable. The conclusion of the prayer, which has been already referred to (cf. supra, p. 24) as one that is not uncommon, runs: "O Samas, prince of the gods! May heaven be thy joy, may the earth May the gods of the world bless theel May
!

the mighty gods benefit thy heart!"

The

catch-line

commences:

"O mighty god!"


1 8. For the city Durilu The sign-group DUR.AN.KI

cf.

DELITZSCH,

Paradies^ p. 230.

is,

JENSEN (Kosmologie, p. 485, n. i) of the junction of heaven and earth". 23. The restoration a-na a-[$i-ka]

however, also explained by as a cosmic locality, "the place

almost certain, supported as


tablet

it

is

may be regarded as both by the traces on the


\

and by the variant reading ana

t>i[-&z of the dupli-

cate A.
71.

duplicate

Before the incantation commencing with this line the D appears to have contained some directions for

ceremonies, of which however only traces of three characters remain. Cf. pi. 12, n. i.
73.

In line 74

we

should have expected some expression

similar to

bam

ittiki

or tzdi for the

two

infinitives to

depend on.

Taking the text as it stands we must assume that the second assum does not commence a fresh clause, but is merely a repetition of the first, the infinitives in 1. 74 depending, like those
in the following line,

on ba$u

ittika.

These three

lines,

describ-

ing the judicial but at the same time compassionate character of the goddess, give the reason for the appeal made in 1. 73.
the probable restoration of the beginning of this siib No. 7, 1. 16, For as-bur-ki the duplicate E reads some other evidently verb, the traces of which may be taken to represent either -dan-fcid-ki, or possibly the of ki\ D, so far as it goes, agrees with that of E. reading
79.

On

line

cf.

infra

PRAYER TO THE SUN-GOB.


80.

37

Though

the

meaning
is

is

clear

the

construction
suffix

of

upuntu mufa-ri-in-m-ma
direct object,
**

unusual.

While the

forms the

upuntu must also be regarded as governed by the verb: Accept me in respect of the upuntu" L e. "accept of the upuntu-Tpl&nt" For a discussion of the meanoffering my
,

'.

where he shows that ing of npuntu cf. JENSEN, ZK. II, p. 3 it is a plant capable of being used for food, that it is not very tall, that it is often employed in religious ceremonies and that
1 ,

seeds are planted and not merely sown. HALVY'S com"pea" he thinks not parison of the word with the Talmudic
its

pK

unlikely.
102, 121 f., 124, 126, 97. The bracketed portions of 11. 97 128 and of the word [damikti](ti) in 1. 118 have been restored from No. 10, 11. 7 24. I have not throughout attempted a

of each of these incantations from the other, as are too broken to admit of such a course but in plates they 13, 14 and 21 I have given each text as it occurs on the tablet
restoration

and in my transliteration have restored those passages only about which there appears to be no doubt.

No.

7.

Transliteration.
i

2.

nar-bi-ka
4.

3-

LSAGJLA
5-

fyidutu-

LZID.DA
6.

Hani* 1

sa samz-i
7.
8.
9.

Hani* 1

rabtiti*

au A-nim

ilu

BU

INIMJNIM.MA
<llu

SU [IL.LA]
1

siptu

Bi"lit

Hi

biltu

$ur-[bu-tum inntnu ri-mi-ni-tum* a-$i1 bat samz-i illuti* ]


si-mi-i^
[ili-yh

10.

al-si~ki bilti-ya i-ziz-ssi-[im-ina


asfyur-ki^

ya~a-ti]
istari-ya
6

11. is-i-ki

kima ulinnu
da-a-m

ilu

ulinnu-ki
as- bat]

12.

fa-sum

di-ni$

[purus
3

parasi(si) ]
4

du.
6

ri-mi-[ni-tum].

[&-mz]-L

A as-fotr-ki.

di-in.

[faj-ra-su.

38
13.
14. 15.
1

PRAYERS TO GROUPS OF
&$-sum bul-lu-tu* $ul-lu-[mu fa-Sum itira -gamala
il

DEITIES.

basft-u* itti-ki]

ti-dt-i]

^Bi-lit Hi* btltu

6.

ina

ri-mi-ni-tum]* $a-ku-[tum* ma--du-ti kakkab 1 sa-ma-mi* biltu ka- ..........


du -kid?-ki^ ip-sa-ki usna -ai

ummu

17.
1

upuntu

mufy-ri-in-ni-ma

[lifai-i
ilu

un-ni-ni-ya]
istari-ya zi-ni-ti]
1

8.

lu-u$-pur-ki ana

ili-ya zi-ni-[i

19.

ana

ilu ali-ya

*'1 * ina? bi-ri u sa sab-su-ma ghm-[lu^ itti-ya Sutti it-ta-na-a$-ka-nam-m a]

20.

^ina lumun

ilu

atali

ilu

Sin sa [ina ar&i pulani

umi pulani

21.

lumun
ilu

idati[*

ITLMIS
u

Kmniti* 1 la
l*

tabati* ]

22. sa ina ikalli-[ya


23.
Bi-lit
2/2 15

biltu

$ur-[bu-tum
L1

iba$a-a] mati-ya ina a-tnat ki-bi-ti-ki $ir-ti sa

ina
24.

LKUR .......... 7
id
info-fa]

&

an-ni-ki

[li-nim'
li-[tu-ra

sa

25. [ili]-ya sab-su


26. ilu ali-ya sa

llu

i$tari-ya zi-ni-tum]

..........

sab-$u-[ma g&m-lu
!i-nu~[faa

libbu-su itti-ya]

27. sa
28.
ilu

29.
30. 31.

.......... .......... pl a-na^ Marduk sar ilani bilu [ri-mi-ni-ya pu]- ..... m-lul-ki rap-su ta-[ai-ra-tu-ki kab-ta?] .......... ^ gi-mil dum-ki [ba-l&-ti Hi]- ..........
i-zi-za

Sa

i-gu-ga]

Bi-lit Hi*, biltu sur-[du-tuin sa-bi-ta-at a]ilu

2Q

2I

32. nar-bi-ki

lu-sa-[pi

dd-li-li-ki

lud-lul]

33.
Rev.

INIMJNIM.MA
kakka

[$u

/z.z:^7

34. tiptu

*Iskara

35. il-tum

rim-ni~[tum]
ik-ri-bi

36. si-mat,
1

here inserts the copula u.


Ut-zu-ba
5

AD
D

da-$&~u.

For
T

1.

14

reads

ctt-

Sum
4
8

i-ti-ra
ilu

ga-ma-

ti-di-i,

-ma-la
ri-mf-ni-tum.

u M-su-l>a

ti-di-L

A
A

Bdu.

$ur-[bu~tum].
9

nm-mu

AE

kakkaMnifil.

Sd-lma-miJ.
[itti]-ya.

A
}

as-fyur-kL

li-ki-if

12

D
20

[liJ-M-[{J.

" A

and

11.

20
.'

The latter half of 22 by AJ}- in their place


3

the line from this point is omitted contains the two lines

g&m-lu. by W,
Before
i7 '

da-ta1.

and

a -ta-

1*

inserts

the line [cma-fat

p*danttum(tum).
19

pulanu
n.

apil

AD

pitdn i $a]

ilu-hi

puldnu
18

^l
A

[^]Bau.

Sur-t>u~tu.

ana.

20

rap-3&

^ A

W D

lii-ni.

PRAYER TO ISgARA.
37. ka-i-sat
napisti[(ti)]

39

38. ina
ilu

39.

40.

41

42.
43.

44.
45.

46. 47. 48.

................... ...................... ... LSUM ............................. mu-kil-lu ad-mi-ki ......................... i-zi-za-ma da- ........... ............ li-iz-zi-zu ............................ .................... ........ i$tarati* ina ki~bit-ti........................... si-mu-u ik-ri-bi ................. ........ $ at-tu-nu ki-nis naplisu-nin-ni ................. ma--du ar-nu ya ................. ...... ma-faar-ku-nu ar-ni lip-pa-tir ... ..............
u-mi
an-ni-i
.

ilu

49. di-ni*

di-na

purussa-ai
kis-pi
.

[purusi(si)]
1

50. sd
51.

52.

................ sa amiluti^ sa ........... limutti(ti) up-sa-$i-i % mimma sum-su sa a-na ma-ka-li-i ..........
a-na
ya-si

53. sa

mursu la

tabtu(tii)

DLPAL.A
kalu sa
kit-ti

KA.LU.BI.[DA .....
ts-fcl-ra
u-si-

54.
55.

ZLTAR.RU.DA sa mimma SUMSU


ki-bit-[ku?-nu]

56. ina

sa

.......... .......... .........


.

57. up-sa-su
58.

..........
i- [pi-si P]

[ai] itifau-ni ai ik~m-bu->ni


li1

ana Hi
llu

i-pi$-ti

59.

l$~faa-ra

ummu
llu

rfan -ni- turn


llu

sd

nisi^

.......... ........
.
.'

60. ina

lumun

atali

Sin

sa

ina

arfai

pulani umi pulani


[isakna(na)]

6 1.

lumun

idati pl

ITLMIS

limniti* 1 la tabati* 1 sa ina ikalli-ya

u [mati-ya ibasa-a]
62. [a]-na su-[a]-ti

asfour- ki
.

al-si-ki

..........

63

..........

Parts of three incantations have been preserved by No.

(K3330-f-Sm. 394 + 81

4,

244).

Of the

first

incantation only

the beginning" of the last few lines remain. The second has been restored from duplicates, so that it presents a text from

which very

little is

now

missing.
title

It is

addressed to a goddess

of Bzlit Hi, and is Intended not for general recitation but for use only after a lunar eclipse, the usual eclipse-formula being introduced before 1. 23. With these two exceptions the composition closely follows the hymn
it

whom

hails

under the

40
to the goddess
supra,

PRAYERS TO GROUPS OF
Ban,
in

DEITIES.

Mara
cf.

JENSEN,

No. 6, for a translation of which cf. is a prayer to the astral deity Reverse On the p- 35 f. haM Akrabu, addressed by her title of (in 1. 34 she is Kosmologie p. 71), which like the second prayer
tablet,

on the

contains

the

eclipse-formula
,

(cf.

1.

6of.).

The

incantation commences: "0 Akrabu

Merciful goddess

Who bestoweth life heareth supplication he also is described and 1" The god ISum is next invoked, both deities are In 11. as "the hearer of supplication". removal of sin the and for a in addressed mercy petition
Who
,

4648
sin

("Truly pity

me

Great

is

my
1.

Before

my sin be loosened!") After petitionhimself solely to the goddess. addresses pliant of his prayer, main the to comes he for object judgement ing and the from deliverance is seek to which spells which sorcery
you
let

From

49 onwards the sup-

men may weave


14.

against him,
ttdi,

word
which
Since

in the line, there

In both the duplicates C and E before is a blank space preceded

the last
traces of

by
is

the character
ifira
it is

^Hf
(cf.

The

third sign in the line

also

^JJ^

the dupl.

A, and BRUNNOW,

List, no. 7739).

improbable that ^Ulf would be used by itself twice in the same line as an ideogram for different words, the two
following signs Jrf ^ITf must be regarded as a compound ideogram; and, unless the text of C and E is wholly different

from that of

resemblance in the preceding


JE[

(an unlikely supposition in view of their close lines), we must conclude that
inf.

^TII

the

gamala
is

of

while the
that JE|

inf.

S&ssubu

is

omitted altogether. It

already

known

&U-

BRUNNOW, List, no. 7250), so that JE[ (= SU.KAR) would represent a difference in writing the same word.

gamalu
1

(cf.

6.

The second
is

half of this line,


to
is

commencing

biltu

ka*

..,,....,

probably
in

be restored
as-fyur-ki,

biltu ka~[a~$i]

The verb that follows


duplicate runs:

A
in

so that the line in that

however
11,

is

lady! to thee have I turned etc." probably to be restored according to E,


places

"O

The
of

text
it

which

follows in
9,

many
19

preference

to

the
cf.

text

(cf.

15

f.,

22).

For the reading of

supra p. 36.

PRAYER TO THE GODDESS


19.

ISTAR.

4*

[ina? bi]-ri u

sutti

it-ta-na-as-ka-nam-ma
1.

may

possibly

have been expanded


26.

to

form

83

f.

of A.

gdm-hi has been restored from A, the only duplicate


It
is

that

covers that portion of the text. tablet read gam-In as in 1. 19.


53
f.

possible that the

For a
cf.

discussion

of the phrases occurring in these


1.

two

lines,

infra sub No. 12,

i.

This line has been restored from 9909, a fragment the to addressed of a prayer, which is also goddess Isfaam and from 1.59 onwards forms a closely parallel text (see below).
62.

No. 8.

Transliteration.
i

ta-a-bu su-up-pu-u-ki ki-i ki-ni-nb nis sumi-ki

2.

[nap]-lu-ns-ki

tas-mu-u
ilu

ki-bit-ki
ki-bi-i

nu-u-ra
na-faa-si

3.

rimi-nin-ni-ma

ls-tar

li-ki-i un-ni-ni-ya 4. ki-nis tmp-li'Si'in-ni-ma

5. ir-di
6.

UZ-ki
u-fyu-mi

is-di-fou

Zi-

$ar?-ta-a-ki

lu-bi-il

tu-ub libbi-

7. it-bit 8. ii-ki-

ap-sa-na-ki
kafykadu-ki
lu-ii

pa-sa-^a
li-si-ra

suk-

sa-li-mu

g. as-sur sa-ru-ra-ki

tas-imt-u

&

ma-ga-ru
zi-mu-ii-a
ft

10.

is-ti-'U

nam-[ri]-ir-ri-ki
bi-lut-ki [lu]-u nu $idu

lim-mi-rii

11.
12.

as-iur
lu

balatu

sul-mu

tas-lim

dami^tu sa pa-ni-ki
lu-us-sip
- si -

sa ar-ki-ki a-li-kat

ilu

lamassu lu tas-lim
lu-uk-su-da
sa

13. sa

im-nu-uk-ki mis-ra-a
-

dmn-ka

su-mi-lu-[uk-ki]
14. ki

bi -

ma

Us

mi

zik - ri

15.
1

a-mat a-kab-bu-ii ki-ma a-kab-bu-ti lu-u ma-ag-mt

ina tu-ub siri u fyu-ud lib-bi i-tar-ri-in-ni u-mi-'sam l lu-ub-lut lu-us-lim-ma hisur-ki 17. umit -ya ur-ri-ki ba-la-ta
6.

us-tam-mar
1

ilu-[ut-ki]

8.

i-ma u-sa-am-ma-ru tu-uk-su-ud

samu-u

fyidutu-ki

apsu

li-

ris-fki]

42
19.

PRAYERS TO GROUPS OF
Hani* 1 sa kis-sa-ti lik-rn-bu-ki
t:

DEITIES.
li-

1 ilanipl rabttti* lib~ba-ki

20.

INIMJNIMJfA $U IL.LA
mi-ib-fya tanaki(ki)-ma

ilH

I$tar.KAN ana pan

il

I$tar

SA.NA
21.

SU
ilani pl

IL.LA

Imrasi [tasakan(an)] III Sanitu [ipuSfuS)]

22. siptu at-tu-nu

kakkabani
sa
lim-nu-ti
ab

Sar-Jju-tum Sa
1

mu- .........
lln
?

23. 24.

nam-ru-ti

a-na

fyul-lu-ku

.......... rabitti* A-mm in a Saib-nu-kit-nu-si ma-mi ..........


"SIR.GAR.RA-ki
bi-li-i

25 ........... -ki

li-tib

su-

..........

26 ........
27 .....

.-su-ti

sa

MU-it,
da-li~fou

....... -&u

sim
,

.......... ..........

28

.....................
No. 8
is

..............

formed from two fragments of the K. Collection K- 3^93) which I have joined. (K 2396 Only one side of the tablet has been preserved and this is evidently the Reverse, as its beginning- is too abrupt to form the commencement of an incantation. The first nineteen lines are addressed to

the goddess Istar,

missing, in which the goddess is addressed by name, and apparently concluded the Obverse of the tablet. LI. 6

and only the beginning of the incantation is which

are

regularly divided, the first half of each stating some attention or observance on the part of the suppliant towards his goddess,

which balances and


half of the line.

justifies the petitions

contained in the second

is invoked in 11. 12 surround the goddess on all sides and possThen follow various ibly flanked the entrances to her shrine. petitions couched in general terms for prosperity, life and length

The

colossi

whose favour

and

13 evidently

of days, and the prayer concludes with a formula of benediction.

Translation.
1

...... good

is

thy supplication

when the spirit (?) of thy name is propitious!

2.

3.

4.

Thy regard is prosperity, thy command is light! Have mercy on me, I$tar\ Command abundance! Truly pity me and take away my sighing! 5 ...........
have
I held: let

me

bring joy of heart!

PRAYER TO THE GODDESS ISTAR


7.

ETC.

43

I
I

8.

9. I

10. I

11. I

have borne thy yoke: do thou give consolation! have thy head: let me enjoy success and favour! have protected thy splendour: let there be good fortune and prosperity! have sought thy light: let my brightness shine! have turned towards thy power: let there be life and
!

12.

13.

14.
15.
1

6.

17.

peace Propitious be the favourable Sidu who is before thee: may the lamassit that goeth behind thee be propitious! That which is on thy right hand increase good fortune: that which is on thy left hand attain favour! the word be heard! and let Speak word I the Let speak, when I speak, be propitious! Let health of body and joy of heart be my daily portion! My days prolong, life bestow: let me live, let me be perfect, let

8.

When
May

plan,

let

me

attain

behold thy divinity! (my purpose): Heaven be thy

me

19.

joy, may the Abyss hail thee! be favourable to thee: may the of the world the gods great gods delight thy heart!
,

After the colophon in 1. 20 f. prescribing an offering of incense and a drink-offering to be set before Istar and the ceremony of raising the hand to be three times performed
(cf.

supra
certain

p. i3f.), there follows the

to
2.

stars,

commencement of a hymn beginning: "Ye brilliant stars, who


!

bright ones, whom the great gods destroy evil did Ann create you!"

Ye

3-

To

7 f.

The ends
9,
11.

of these lines have been restored accord24, etc.

ing to No.
21.

ir,

In this line mi-ify-fa takes the place of the

common
not

ideogram
of
1.

KAS. SAG

(cf.

supra p.

21).

The mi&&u

itself is
cf.

uncommon
where an
1.

occurrence

in directions for

ceremonies,

K 6209, K

[KAS].SAG
Col. IV,

offering of the mi-i&-&a is prescribed, the phrase 6230 tanaki(ki)-ma occurring four lines above,
1.

3 [wi]-i&-lfa ilia,

7 mi-ifr-fri kun-ni,

etc.

44

PRAYERS TO GROUPS OF

DEITIES.

No.

9.

Transliteration.
i? [siptu
2.

ga

as

ru

su

pit

-u

i- sis

nlu

A$$ur]
~]

3.

4. 5.

**NU.DIM.MUD [rubu iuMarduk - ba - bu L TUR.RA] mu - ri$ sal [ KI im ra Babili LZID.DA] [Ml I.SAGJLA tukulti(ti) mu-di$-$u-u LMAH.TIL.LA a~sa-rid [mii-$al-lim napisti(ti)
ti-iz-kd-m

bu-kur

6. 7. 8.

su

/7/
-

ma
[ka
-

- ti

ga

mil

ni

si

rap
l

balatu] $a - a - ti]
l
-

u'sumgal

Us
-

parakkani^ j
[Us
ina pi
- ti
-

9.

sumu ka * ilu Marduk


ki
fo"

ka
- ti -

nisi$

ta

^^/

bilu rabu-u

......................
[lu
-

10. ina

fe
-

^>
-

ub

lut

hi

?^jf

lim

^/<7/

u.
12. / 13. ^//

/?/

us

/^w

ma
us
jf/

u
-

sa

mar am - ma
kit
-

[
ru
[

ilu -

/ -

ka]

lu

- itk

Su
-

udj
ytij*

kin

tu

[ina

pi

14. ^z/^

ka
u

damifctim(tim)

[ina lib hi
-

ya]^

- i 15. ti 1 6. Hi
ilu

ni*

na

an
-

za

zu

Kk

bu

[u

ya

li -

22 - ziz
iz - ^sr

damiktim(tini)^ ] ina imni - /^^7 7

17.
1

istari - j/^

///^
-

Sumili
-

/)/A/
-

8.

/// -

ya sal
^//^
-

19. Sur

- /2 - mu ina idi - yh* hi ma 10 ka- ba- a si - ma -a

ka

[ai

an/

u
lu-u

ma -ga- [raj
ma-ag-[rat]
ki-[bi]

20.
21.

a-mat
ihi

a-fcad-bu-u
bilu

ki-ma 11
rabu-i'i

a-fyab-bu-ii

Marduk
-

nafistimftim)
-

22.

ba
|7

laf

napilti(tim)
72^;?^ - ris

23. 24.

ma - $&r - ^a

ya** a - ddl
ilu

ki
- /

/"W/

- /6a

H
-

/// -

^^

^7
1

/&/

urru-ka
sa
ki$
1 -

t~a

li-ri$-[ka]

25. [il&niy

te

rf

/^
lib

ru

bu

[ka]
/"#)

26. [Hani]* 1 27.

Tabuti*

-ba- ka

// - lib -

[1NIMJN1M]MA
ztt'lul. 2

$U
iluMarfafr

1L.LA

/7^^^
z

^/w

^^^
13

>^ frmi-ka
*

ka-bit-ti
/>'

^
J?
/-

damiftifti) ina libU-yd.


z

ti~ru.

im-ni-ya.
12

11
15

napiUi(ti) [lu]-u.

napiUi-ya.

"

/^ a-clal*ln-k<i.

i/ libba-ka.

PRAYERS TO MARDUK AND A GODDESS.


Rev.
v

45

28
llu

sir-turn
l

SA.TARi-.
I.

29

[
ilu

istarati]$

ra-bit

30
31. [sar]-rat
32. sar-rat

-turn i-til-lit

Hani* 1 ka-nu-ut
sal-ba-bu a-pil

TUR.DUL.KU
Babili KI

LSAG.ILA
Hi
-ma-li-tu

ikal Hani* 1 $a-du-[u

]
ma-[ta-a-ti]

33.
34.

bi-lit
ilu

su-htl

Bi-lit

sd
ina
sa-bi-ta
in- si
napisti(ti)

bul-lu-ta*

i-[ram-mu]
u [dannati]
na-[as-ki]
[ziru]

35. if-ti-rat

36
38. na-si-rat

puski kata du *
sa-pi-kat

37- [i] -pi-rat

39. [ka]-i-$at

balatu,

li-kat
1

nadnat(at) [aplu u zim] un-ni-ni ma-[fai-rat tas-lit]

40. [ba?]-na-at

nisi*

gi-mir

[nab-ni-ta]

42
43 44
42

bif-it-ti

UD.DA. GAN ta-bar-ri-[i sa-an-dak?]


kit-mu-sa

-pal-ki -ki is-tu

[musi

im-nia]

ma-[.
[-at
[ki-bi-i

-ut-ki dal-la]

a-bu-ti

in-si]

46
47

damikti(ti)]

~[kir

da-ba-bi]

4g 49
cj
.

[
-[bil

lu-uk-su-ud]
pi-ya]

ba-ni-ti] ................ .......... [** ti-ni-H-ti] ............................ [ 52 ........................ [ damikti(ti)] 23. [ kil-Za-a-ti] 54 ............................ ' ........ .. ................. 55. J 56 ................. ... .......... [-turn.
.

The two fragments

K 2558 + K 9152,

which

have joined

and which form the basis of the text of No- 9, contain portions of two incantations, the first of which has been completed from 21 of K 2538 etc., part of a composite and chiefly Col. Ill, 11. i 2 LI. i - 12 have been restored text (cf. IV pi. 2 1*).
bilingual

from

this tablet,

which

is

cited as B, without alteration,

but in

11.1317
A

several restorations have been

made
ba--lat.

in

accordance

la bul-lu-in.

$a-bi~ta-at jdt.

46

PRAYERS TO GROUPS OF

DEITIES.

with other portions of the text (cf. also No. 22, 11. nff.) in of B. The incantation preference to the corresponding readings is addressed to Marduk and reads as follows.

Translation.
1.

2. 3.

O O

mighty, powerful, strong one of A$Sur\

4.
5.

noble, exalted, first-born of ta\ Marduk, the mighty, who causeth Ititra to rejoice! Lord of Isagila, Help of Babylon, Lover of hida\

Preserver of

life,

Prince of l.MAH. TIL. LA,

Rene wer
!

of

life

6.
7. 8.
9.

Shadow of the land, Protector of distant peoples For ever the Sovereign of shrines!
For ever
is

thy

name good
lord,
let

in

the

mouth
,

of the peoples!

Marduk, mighty
let

10.
ir.

At thy exalted command

me

live, let

me be

perfect

and

12.

When

13.
14. 15.
1

behold thy divinity! me attain (my purpose)! Cause righteousness to dwell in my mouth!
I plan, let

me

..... mercy

in

my

heart!

Return and be established!

6.

17.
1

8.

May my May my May my


To give

they command mercy god stand at my right hand! goddess stand at my left hand!

May

god,

who
I

is

19.

utterance, to

favourable, stand firmly at rny side, command, to hearken and show favour!

20.

21.
22.

23.
24.

when I speak, be propitious! O Marduk, mighty lord, command life! The life of my life do thou command! Before thee brightly have I bowed (?) myself, let me be satisfied
Let the word
speak,

May BU
May May

25.
26.

be thy light, may la shout with joy unto theei the gods of the world be favourable to thee!
the great gods delight thy heart!

The second
tablet,
titles

incantation

commences the Reverse

of the

and

Is

addressed to a goddess to

whom
;

the following

are ascribed:

32. 33.

34. 35.

Queen of Isagila the palace of the gods the Lady of Babylon, the Shadow of lands! Lady of the gods, who loveth to give life,

mountain!

Who

giveth succour in sorrow and distress!

PRAYERS TO MAKDUK AND A GODDESS.


36.
37.

47

The

one,

who

holdeth the hands of

38.
39.

Who Who Who


Who
i.

supporteth the weak,


protecteth
life,
life,

who poureth

out seed,

bestoweth

who giveth offspring and seed, who taketh away sighing, who accepteth prayer,

40.
41.

hath made the peoples, the whole of creation!

[Lady?] of the rising and the setting, the mistress of Bill

This prayer

is

included
(cf.

in

the

list

of incantations

-j-

K 2832

6680,
3.

Col

I,

1.

ii

supra p.

15).

sal-ba-bu

is

explained

in V R, 21, 43 rf apparently as a 1. 40 of d). This explanation does not suit a-ga-gu (ibid. synonym the word in the present passage. But a-ga-gu, besides mean"to be strong", while ni--u in the ing "to be angry", also

niu

"anger", since in V which occurs again

by BRUNNOW, ZA, IV, p. 242 as R, 29, 23 k the word is followed by

text cited

by BRUNNOW stands between

the words ti-bu-& "to

advance, press on" and sal-turn "battle"; sal-ba-bu would therefore appear to be an epithet, or possibly a substantive, denoting the attribute of strength. 9. B omits the latter half of the
line,

reading without break:


let

"O Marduki mighty


15.

lord, at

thy

weighty command
2
,

me

live!"

na-an-\pp ^^]] read na-an-jj ^^\\ according to the traces on the tablet. 23. In form a-tal~ln-ka might be II 2 from ilu "to be
high" with the same meaning as II i but the prep. ma-&ar-ka would then be out of place. I have therefore taken adalluka
;

In B, published in

IV

pi. 21*, for

for adallaluka, the prep,


24. li-ris-ka, cf.
p. 77) li-ris-ka Babilu

K
Kl
.

merely repeating the suffix of the verb. 7592 etc. Obv. 1. 21 (BRUNNOW, ZA, V,
21*)
for

26. In

(IV

2
,

pi.

*]]]

^[||]
on the

read *]]]

^t^zf

The ^tjjzf

is

carelessly written

tablet.

passage proves that ^w-Jfc| is to be read sitas, not si-i-TAS (== tan) sitan, as is suggested by JENSEN, Kosmologie, p. 14, probably on the authority of DELITZSCH, AL^ p. 35, no, 311. The forms tftaS and sitan evidently existed side by
41. This

side.

explains the mination-point of the Sun".

JENSEN

(loc.

cit.}

word

as

meaning "the

cul-

48

PRA.YERS TO GROUPS OF DEITIES.

No. 10.

Transliteration.
T
^

*fr

3.
ilu

-ri-su-nu

lim-mt~tu

li- pat- fir

rubit il

Marduk
.

45-

mis-ri-tu-u-a ili-ya li-ti-ba samu-u

bidutu-ka
~li~sa(?) li-tib-ka
6.

Hani* 1

rabiiti^

INIMJNIM.MA
.

SU

IL.LA
ilM

ilH

Marduk.[KAN?]

7. siptu siir-fai-u
8.
. ,
.

^ms-ti-sir
.

git-ma-lu a-bi-rum am tnztu u am baltu

Marduk
9.

...

sami-i u irsitim[(tim ?)]

10

ilu
1

Marduk
13

bilu 12
-til

n
~ri$ a-tu-,
.

rafsati^

ni-

.....
14

sik-nat

15.

Ml

si-mat mati

1 ilu Uu Sama$ 1 [daian] Hani* bit [ lgigi "" usurati? 1 at-ta-ma] 16. [$im]-ti Si-i-mi

[a-lak-ti dii-urn-mi-ife]

17.

l [lid]-mi-fca [sunat$ -u->a li-H-ra i-da-

tu-u-a]

18

MLMI

at-tu-la

[ana
sfo-tii]

damifyti(ti)
19.

$uk-na
20.
Hit
li-

i-m-ris lul-lik tap-pi-i lu-u damikti[(tz) su-tit-li-ma-am-ma kaul-si

Sa &-mi-yh
.]

& ri-sa-a-[ti lu[imni-ya


ilu

.]

21.

ilu

$a la salimn

is-zi% ina

atalu

lit-tal-

ili-y&
*

sal-li

J
li-ta-mi-ka
ilu

22. ai ip-par~ki rabisu

sulmu(mu) /"....
23.

......

BU
ilu
.

na-ram /".,...,.,. w Sama$ a-sa-rid 24. samu-u fyidiitu-ka irsitiin(tim) li-

ilanipl

26.
2 7Rer.

INIMJNIM.MA
i&ptu?] iln nam-ri(?)

SU

IL.LA
ka- la-ma

si-mu u

.......

...... -ka .......... 29 ........... i~ .......... 30. "Samas sd(P) ib-ba-nn n nap-ti.......... 31. pulamt apil pulani .......... -$/
28 .....
Mt-tirka
il

1
11.

The bracketed
127.

portions of

11.

1523

have been restored from No,

6,

111

PRAYERS TO MARDUK AND SAMAS.


lim-&u-ri
33.

49

32

-la i-di~a sd ilu-su

ana panu-ka

RA

ZIB.BA

Ml
."
.
.
.

34.

INIMJNIM.MA
ki-i

35.

pi

w*[U--um sa

No. 10 (K 5980 -f- K- 8746) is, according- to L 35, a copy of an older tablet. Unlike the other texts in this volume it is
written in the Babylonian character, and, though in 11. 6 and 26 it contains the distinctive colophon-line, in 1. 34 it presents a different one to that usually found in this class of texts. It
to

contains parts of three incantations, the first being addressed Marduk, the second to Santas, and the third to a god whose
preserved.

name has not been

The second
ff.

of these three in-

and has been partly cantations is 6, 11. 97 restored from that text in many places however the tablets are too broken to admit of restoration from one another (cf, p. 37). 7. It is possible that the horizontal wedge which follows
a duplicate of No.
;

-^*M
*"*T~
;

(c f-

pl a te 21)

is

merely a
tlu

slip

made

in writing the sign

in this case read a-pil


17.

Marduk*

The phrases

in this line

reverse order to that in

appear to have stood in the which they occur in No. 6, for it is

improbable that
1

li-si-ra i-da-tu-u-a

was included

in

1.

16, leav-

l ing lid-mi-ka sunat* -u-a as a line

by

itself.

8.

The traces
in

form of *"~[4lj
tu-la
etc,

suggest the Bab. which case the line would read: sunati* 1 atof the character before
i2of. of No. 6 in the

V^

20. This line possibly contained

1.

reverse order.

Only one sign is missing from the beginning of 1. 27. In the transliteration I have restored this as X^n regarding the
27.
>

beginning of the incantation which is continued on the Reverse. If however the line contained directions for cereline as the

monies, B i xJ should be restored, giving as the commencement of the line the common ceremonial formula ipus an-nam. The
signs

^Z!!|^i

should possibly be read as one character \S^| t \

31. Possibly for

X!^ Hfl read

Section II

Prayers addressed to Gods.


This Section, as
its title

indicates, is

composed of

tablets

containing prayers addressed only to one god. They may indeed take the form of large tablets, each including" several incantations
interspersed with ceremonies, and resembling in arrangement those published under Section I; they differ from these, however,
In

that,

instead of being addressed to various gods and

god-

the prayers and ceremonies on each tablet are all addressed to the same god. Nos. 12, 21 and 22 are good examples
desses,

of this class of text.

smaller tablets such as Nos.

second subdivision might be made of u, 18 and 19, which contain but


directions for
size

one prayer
ceremonies.

in

some cases accompanied by a few


their

In addition to

difference in

they are

further distinguished from the former class

on a somewhat coarser

clay.

by being inscribed They are moreover written in a

slightly larger character and a few have the appearance of being extracts from the larger tablets made possibly for some temporary purpose. Some of the Nos. included in this Section are merely fragments, of which so little has been preserved that it is im-

what form of text they originindeed probable that No. 13 was originally a large tablet similar to No. 12, and that No. 29 is a fragment of one of the smaller extracts, but in cases
ally belonged.
It
is

possible to say with certainty to

there

is insufficient

data for a

final classification.

many As however

each contains a prayer to one god, and there is no definite indication that they included prayers to other deities, they have

PRAYERS TO MARDUK.
been
ing-

51

classified

under the present Section.

The

tablets contain-

prayers to the same deity have been placed together; the order in which the groups occur, however, has not been dictated by the relative importance of the deities addressed, but is that which was found most convenient for the arrangement of the
plates.

No. 11.

Transliteration.
1.

[siptu]

karradu*

ilu

Marduk
u
la

sa

i-zis-su*
a-bii

a-bu-bu
ri-mi~nu-u$

2.

[nap]-sur-m
[ka]-bu-u
[sd]-su-u

3.

si-fnu-fa

it-lal-pan-ni*

4.
5.
6. 7. 8.

u
ina
ilu

la

a-pa-hfi

id-da-sa-an-ni
us-ti~si-[ma]

[am]-ma-ti-yat>

lib-bi-yai

[kima]
[bilu]

si-bi*

ufe-ta-ad-di-da-an-niv

rabu-u
12

Marduk

ilu

ri-mi-nu-u

[a-mz-luj-tum

ma-la
J

su-ma
4

na-baf

1 ?*

g.

[a-na

ra]~ma-m-sa
la
ilu

man-mi
ya]-u
la

i~lam-mad
ii-kdl-lil
i-

10.

[man-nu

i-si-it

11. [a-lak-ti

lman-nu?]
la

lam-mad

12. [lu-ut-ta-id-ma]
13. [as-rat

[za?]-lip-tu

a-ra-as-si^
lu-us-ti- '-ma 16
1

ba-ta]-ti

14.

[.....
I7

ar-ra]-

pu-su
ilu

ina

ilani*

ka-bat

15
1

ana amilu ba-ba-lu


lu

6.

-ka
-a

ana-ku
sa
ilu

$it-tu-tu

i-pu-us**
i-ti-ik

17
1

lu
la

mis-s&r-ris

mudu u

mudu

u mi-lim-ma*?
sir-ti pu-sur nu-um-mi-ir 22

Q
2I

-ka
[i]-$a-ti-ya
1

ai ik-tar an-ni

pu-tur-ma

20.

A
9

Siptu bit nu-ru fear~ra-du.


5

i-zi-su.

tal-pu-nin-nL
Sf-di-im.

A
14
17

a-pa-lum.

A
10

am-ma-ti-ya.

ufe-ta-ad-di-da-ni*

"bi-lum.

^ A
11. 1

na-bl-at.

[aj-na ra-ma-m-$a~ma,

A ri-mi-nu-U'Um. * A itA ina libbi-ya. 8 A M-ma 1J A ri~mi-nu~u. 12 A a-mi-lu-tu. 15 16 A A [a]-ra-li,


3
7
-

-i(?)-ma.

The fragment
is

K 6537,

which exhibits a very similar


18

text to
19

ff.,

in the Transliteration
la 22

cited as C.

[Sit]-tu-t&~um
21

[mudu]-u u
line in C.

mudu-u mi-lim-[ma].

M C piftttr.

^P
Ha

LI.

20 and 21 form one

nu-um-mtr.

PRAYERS ADDRESSED TO GODS.


zu-uk-ki

21. [dal]-%a-ti-ya
~" _ 22
i

- ni
_
.

abi-ya

abu

abi-ya
ai

ummi-ya ummu ummi-ya


u
sa-la-ti-ya
itiha-a

-a-ya

nz-su-ti-ya*

24
>

ra-ma-ni-ya [a]-na Hi ik-ta-ba-an-ni-ma


a-na
kail*
1

a-&-tu-ma
sal-mu

hl-hk

kima
1

^KAN.KAL
ili-ya

ubbib-an-m
ti-pi-ik-da-m
lu-siz-ktt

>b.

damkati*

sa

27. ina

ik-ri-bi

tas-li-ti

u
mati
an-ni an-ni

ti-ml-ki

da-ri$
aS-ri

28. ni-su

di-sa-a-tum(?)

sa

ina

Sak-na-at

29. li-na-du-ka

pu-tur

an-ni
an-ni
.

pu-Sur

30.
Rev.

karradu

^Marduk

pu-tur

pu-Sur
.

31. btitu

ilu lrua rabztum(tum) UuNabu ta-a-bu sii- mu 32.

an-m
^n "

pu-ut-m

pu-tur
pu-ut-ri - tur

33. btltu

rabUum(twn)
ilu

ilu

la$-mi-tum

an-ni

34. fyarradu

Nirgal
ilu

an-m pu
sa
ul-tu

35. il&ni** a-si-bu Uu 36.

A-nim
^

n-ni pu-ut-ra
si-fyi-ri-ya i-pu-Su

NA.GAL.A
-

37. su-up-pi-ib-ma
38. lib

adi
ki
ilu

VII-^CT

pu
a
-

tur

ba

ka

-ma

a
a-na

bi

lid -

ya

39.

fi

wnmi

a-lit-ti-ya

a$-ri-su

li-tu-m
lud-lul

40. [kdr]-ra~du 41.


42.

Marduk

dd-H-H-ka

INMJNIM.MA
[AG].AG BI ana pan
(an)
ilu

SU ILXA
Marduk SA.NA
nifcu

^Marduk.KAN
burasi talakan(an)

43

SA

samni

mu

di$pu fyimttu ta$aka?i(an)


libbi

^
45

zir Sam ma$takal

ana

Samni tanadi(di)

ta$akan(an)

mmittu

munu - ma
-

Samnu

46
milu

si - i -

TU
etc.

git

ma
(K

lu

ti-tar-fau

47. [ikal

Asur-ban-apli] Sarru

is

3334) addressed to the god Marduk and is mainly concerned with Though some of the lines petitions for the removal of sin. are broken and portions of the incantation are obscure, the
235
line of tJiought
1

The

incantation contained

by No.

running through the composition


lines in

is

clear.

The

L. 22

is

expanded into three


,

which read

abi-~ya

ummi-ya
a

ahi-ya

-ti~ya ni-lu-

PRAYERS TO MARDUK.
suppliant

53
the

commences with an invocation of

god

as "the

hero Marduk, whose anger is the storm-flood", and whose word the disobedient and rebellious cannot disregard. In 1. 5 f. he

complains that, though Marduk has granted him eloquence, he has also afflicted him ("My words in my heart he bringeth forth! Like an old man hath he bowed me down!")- Therefore,
after

praising the righteous


aspirations

own
let

among mankind and stating his ("whoever hath learnt the way of god let me
I

praise,

wickedness

me

seek I"), he asks in

have not possessed; the sanctuaries of life to be purified from his sin 11. 19 if.

hands of his god. Then follows a sort of litany for the removal of his sin, in which he successively addresses Iriia, Nabu, Tasmitu, Nirgal, Ami etc.

and delivered

into the favourable

In the last three lines he returns to the

god Marduk

for the
:

renewal of whose favour he prays


thy heart like

in the following

terms

"Let

my

father

my

begetter and the mother

hero Marduk let place! before thee!" humility After the incantation there follow four lines of directions
return into
its
,

me

who bore me bow in

for ceremonies intended to

accompany

its

recitation.

"Do

the
set,

following.

Before Marduk a

SA.NA

of incense shalt thou

a
shalt thou

SA

of

oil,

offer,

a drink-offering, water, honey (and) butter the seed of the mastakal- plant in
,

the middle of the

oil cast,

recite the incantation

and

anoint with

oil."

The

catch-line

commences a prayer

to a

god

whom

it

hails as "the exalted, the perfect, the powerful!"

commences the text with the words duplicate siptu btt nu-ru "incantation of the house of light", a title that For other incantations with this is omitted in the text itself.
i.

The

heading

60 [67]), 2587, Obv. 1. 30 (IV and Vol.11 p. XXIII), K. 157, 54 (BEZOLD, Catalogue p. 14
cf.

No. 22, L 35,

L 9

(ibid. p. 41),

K
1.

2425,

1. i

(ibid. p.
1.

442),

K 7866,

1.

(ibid.

p. 880),

9004,

10,

Rm.

581,

5,

etc.

i-zis-su (var. i-zi-sii)

for izzit-su,

izzitu

being prob. a syn-

onym

of uzzu and uzzatu "anger".

20

f.

These

lines

have been restored from


lu-ziz-ku

K 3927, Rev. 1.3

f.

27. It is
cf,

possible that -ku in

'2

s.

m.

suffix,

DELITZSCH,

Grammar

',

56,

Addenda.

54
44.

PRAYERS ADDRESSED TO GODS.


The
plant **>*IN.NU.US
Is

rendered in IV
t

26
as

1.

36

by

^ ^yyy

-yy| L e

1M^ ta .kai

(not

iv

and BRUNNOW,

List, no. 6049).

46. Si-tar-ftu

by

metathesis for

tit

No. 12.

Transliteration.
1.

ftuwoz /*/*;/ mursi

DI.PAL.A ZLTAR.RU.DA KA.LU.BLDA


dubbubu ana annlu ul
itifai

2.

DU.DU.BI
suhippu
%arf> aiu

ina miisi gusuru arku


ilu

mn

illu

tasalafa

ana pan
dispu &i-

Marduk

GLGAB
nikii

tukan(an)

3.

KU.A.TIR

tasapak(ak)

SA samni

mu

mitu tasakan(an)
4.

a-da-gur tukan(an) si-am na-afy-la tasapak


tanaki(ki) ana pan
*$ U

SA.NA

durasi

tasakan(an)
5.

KAS.SAG
tanadi(di)
**"*"*

KISDA

art* 1

6.

^^^iissu
tanaki

ina

an$ l z'wSID ma-kan-na Hi SIR.AD arka KlSDA *<*GI$.$AR


tanadi(di)

MA

w^

art* 1

7.

nifci

&ruZAG

&MLQI

^^KAJZl

tasakan(an)

8.

samnu ina iwnapsastu i^urkarinnu talaki(ki)~ma ana libbi Samnu Ht-a-tu


gassu fauram

9.

10.

wNIM
ana

^m ma stakal wbinu i^asagn **mKUD.SIR **** SLSI *' V


samnu
1

fomfL
SI.

burasu

MA N

ARA(rad)
$a

11.

libbi

tanadi(di)
abnu

ina DA.SAR AN.HUL.MIS I

tasakan(an)
to ****parittu
abtm

12. I

sa 2 ^urasu I sa
ab

ukmi

I sa

wkunukku

tipu$(u$)

pa~

rutu
13.

almi

fyurasu

**"uknk

kunukku ina
ina
*******

bi-rit

AN.ffUL.MlS
zi
-

ina

GU.GAD

ta$akak(?)(ak)
14. ina

DA.SAR

bur

gal

Sa tasakan(an) AN.HUL.MIS te-bt-nu

KU

lamnu M-a-fat],

$d.

PRAYERS TO MARDUK.
15. ina

55

samni wsurminu tubbal ina twnapsastu [wurkarinnu ina


ilu

6.

kat amUu marsi subut-ma siptu

DAJ.SAR Marduk
.

tasakan(an)
Ill

sanitu
ilu

wmnu~su
-ru-bu

17. siptu
1

Marduk Ml Matati
id-dis-su-u*
siru sd ul
z

sal-[ba-bu]

8.

sar-fyu

git-ma-[lu]
.

~u~um
-sar-su

19. tiz-ka-ru

20. li--u
21.
ilu

sarm
kab-tu

uttakkaru(ru) sa 3 uz-nu
sfa-tu-ru

sil-

.-him
-su

Marduk*
*$

sa
-[ti]~

sa-

22. gas-ru
23. a-bti-iib
il

b(p)u-un-gu-lu u kakku ka-bal la


il

kabtu
-iz-zu

24.

*DU.KIRRUD.KU git-mal-

^
rabuti* 1
.
.
.

25 26
tlu

LUGAL>KIRRUD
Marduk
u
llu
it

ilu

bilu

.-ik

27.

28.

Marduk Ml Ml sami^ 1
llu

mu-di-i(?J
$d~di-i

-nin

nu&su

tamati^ 1

&a-i~du
mus-ti-i$-ru

faur-sa-a-ni

29. bit

u-g(k)up-pi

bi-ra-a-ti
la-faar(?)

30. faa-ai-ad

as-na-an

ba-nu-u

si-

am

nan* 1 u ki-i musamurMtu


at-ta
ilu

di$-su-u

31. ta-ba-an-na sa ilu u


iln llu

ilu

is-tar

ba-nu-u ki~rib
-mi(?)-Su-nu
1

32.

usumgal
bu-kur

A-nun-na-ki

a-si-ru

lgigi*
ti-[ni]-sit gim-ri ** ta~ba-ds-si

33. ir-S

la

ba-nu~u

34. bilu at-ta-ma kinia a-bi u urn-mi ina Uu kima Santas 35. at-ta-ma ik-lit-$i-[na?] 36. ku-la

tus~nam-mar

ris-sa

-$ir-$i-na

^UD.DA.GAN
37. tus-ti'sir i-kit'tu
.'

-turn

-ri-bu

du 38. bi-rit uzna -si-na

39. matati

nisi* 1 rapS&ti[*

40. ri-mi-na-ta

41

42
43. 44.
.

.-rum an-/ja nam-ta-ru


-bat kat-su

su~nu

sa

bit

si-

id-di-lu-u.

[ti]-iz~fya-ru si-ru Sa la.

[li]-*

-u rap-lu.

here

inserts Ulu.

56

PRAYERS ADDRESSED TO GODS.


pulami apil [pulani sa
.

45. [ana-ku arad]-ka

ilu-su

pulanu

ilu

istar-

su pulanitum(tum)]
46.

47.
48.
49.
50.
51.
52.
53.

54.

............... ................... &-ma-. .... ana nu kati-[ya] .......................... manistu ............................... ........................... it-ban-ni kima la--bu ta- .............. u ta-ni-fyu alii di-J}U ma-mit u-Safy- .......... tabu ni-su la miirsu suk-lul balat pag-ri-ya la--bu-ma lit-bu sa ku- .......... su- .......... salman* -u-a il-ku-u

AKA .........

%ata

du -su

ib-

du

55. ipir sipi

-ya

sab-su

56. ba-as-ti tab-la-tii

li - ka- ..... man-da-ti-ya 1* 1 lu-ub-ba-ku amilutit $a ina ip-si limntii* u lu-ub~bu-ta-ku-[nia]

57. mi-lat
l

Hi u

amiluti(ti)* ibasa-a ili-ya

BAR.DA
i-sa-a

$uttu-u-a Urn-

na faa-da-a
rz-&a-ma purus kit-ti -mi* fya-ba~ai di-ni di-in 59. bi-li ina u-mi an-ni-i iziz-ma si purussa-ai purus(us)$ nu-us-si di-fyu $a zumri-ya nu-uk-kir-ma 60. 6 murus SAG
58. idat$ -u-a
tirutirtu-&-a

ul

NA

61.

ilu

ili~ya

i$tari-[ya?]
itifya-a

amilutu

62. ina ki-bit pi-i-ka ai

mimma

lim-nu

dinu-ma afyumi(2)-ni iL-piS ka$-$a-pi u


S

63. ai

itifyu-ni
itifya

1 imti imti imti arsaSi* ^

limnuti* 1

64. ai

lumun sunati^
ali

idati*

ITLMIS
f

Sa

Samz

- /

65.

lunnm ITI

mati

ai

ik$uda-ni

y&-$i

66. ina 67.

pi limni lisani limniti sa amiluti* pani-ka lit-uS-lim-ma Sammu AN.HUL $a ina kisadi-ya Saknu(nu) mimma limnu
ai fa-$is-ni-ka

68. arrat limuttim(tim) 69.

pu sa la
nu-ri
'*

damku
lim-mir
Sa a-

ana

a-fyi~ti

li-is-fcip

kima
i

abnu

parutu
5

i-dir-tfo
*

ai

ar~$i 12

gloss reads
*

/?-/>-/

..........
6

Hi Uu-iUari u

B Si-mi. B pu-ru"us. L. 60 is expanded in B and forms amUutum(tum). two lines which read .......... -ya nu-us-S2\ and .......... -tis-sii di~$u
.......... -ya, apparB reads .......... 8 B -ma U'ir-lu-ni liS-ku-nu-ni rz-z~ma, C .......... -i-ma. ka$-laj)-tum, C .......... -turn. 9 B .......... -u dr-$a~$u*u. 10 J3C amilutumftum)
$a zumri-ydC, whicli reads

.......... -sz,
7

and
1.

ently had the

same reading

as B.

In place of

61

11

C ..... -uS-lim.

12

probably read dr-U.

PRAYERS TO MARDUK.
Rev.

57

70.
71.

kima kima

abnu

uknu

na-pis-ti ina pani-ka

li-kir

li-sak-na ri-i-mu
itti-ya

faurasu ili-ya

iln

istari-ya

$ulmu(mu)
damikti(ti)

1 72. ina pi nisi*

ana
la

In-ub-si

73.

kima iwkunukkii
su-mi

lu-ni~is~su-it*
2

limniti^-ya

74. arrat limutti(ti) 75. ina pani-ka

tabtumftiim)

ai

itifaa-a

usisnika(ka)
It-Sir

&
sa
ina

pi-ir-i*

76.

Sammi?

1 *

nap-sal-tmn

pani-ka kun-nu lip-$u-$u


ul
ni-Su

u-kar-ri-bu-nfi 77. ai kil-la-lu Tint sit-tu 78.


79. ni-is

uz-zu
fai-ti-iu
,

lip-su-m
lu-ba~

ma-mif
rabuti^
balatn
ib-sii~u-ni
112

kati*

zi-kir

Hani* 1
ki-bi

80. Si.

ma

pi-ka $amt-i kima


.

dan-na
lu-lil

ina

ru~fai-i

sa
la

82.

kwia

irsitim(tim)

lu-bHb

ina

ru-si-i

tabati^
l

I3 ki-rib sami-i lu~ut-ta-mir lip-ta-at-ti-m ki-sir limmti* -ya 83. kitna *amDIL.BAD ullil-an-ni i$uli-nu^ lip-sm-an-ni^ ^ukuru(r) 84.
16

ar-ni-ya
g 5> karpatu^gfafj^a
86. li-ib-bi-bu-mn-ni
87. ina
ki-bit
l

lip-tur

Sa ^i
*

tl

Marduk

li-sat-lim-ma^

damiktu
ihi

SA.NA

dipari sa
a-bi

^GIS.BAR
ilani$
l
ilu

AZAG

2Q

^I-a 21

sar apsi
li-mt-ufy

[NIN.SLKU]

88.

2Z

a-na nis kati-ya


ilu

ilu

libba(ba)-ka

Marduk mas-mas

89.

a-mat

t~a

2*

Uu Hani* 1 rabuti^ 1 abkal lgigi] ilu lu-ut-ta--id & $ar-ra-tum^ Dam-ki~[na htus-ti-sir]

ana-ku arad-ka pulanu ilu-ut-ka 91. lu-us-tam-mar


90.

apil pulani lu-ub-lut lu-us-llim-ma]


lud-lu-la

C C

ki~ma abmi

is n
.

kunnkku
*>

li-is-su-n.

arrat limuttumftum) la ta-ab5

turn.

lumti ufi-ir-.

C
7

^||
C
omits

for

|w--.
^|J| C reads

dr-nz-ya.

ai fr&aretc.

ri-bu-u-ni
8

mimma
9

Zim-nu.
I.

itti

and reads

C &t&*.
li-ba-

For

80

reads
10

{j^
For
I.

^ ^1

lit-ta kil-lat

jji-tf-tu

J^I

^^I|
12

]\

i-dil-li-ti

ki-bi lalatu.

Si

ki-ma Sami-i

lu-lil ina ru-fa-i

kt&-Sa-pi

u
13

1 la ib-$u-ni, &aS-Sap-ti linmuti*

u C

ki-ma ir-si-tum.

la fa-fat-

15 w C *Unu C tylur-an-nL C ki-ma. tum. (^| ^"I^Sffi)19 C lib-tt-bu1S ilu 17 li-la-at-li-ma. 16 C C C here inserts l-a u. dr-ni-ya. 21 20 C ^fa >-- Ht)Sa XUG&BAR u #*AZAGJZU.

C n% Mt^-ya li-kun C da-U-M-Jsa Imd-hil

ti-nu-u%

etc.

23

C #*& (>+-

>-<

M C

lar-rat.

58
92. ili-ya
93. **titari-yk

PRATERS ADDRESSED TO GODS.


lu-us~tam-mar nar-M-ka
kur-di-[ka]
lik-[bi]

94.
95.

//

ana-ku

mas-mas

arad-ka

d&^li-ka
il
1

lud-lul

*M*rduk.KAN INIMJNIM.MA J .......... -pat-su Bf-u kakkad 9 6. ..... KISDA ti-tu-buimmiri Kl SA NU la uttakkar (?)(&r) In ana Hi sammu-ka lu* ana gj ...... bu-ti-$u tanasa&(?)-ma
2

Hi $&* is~$nb-ba-a
gg.
,

......

u tanadi(di) gim-ru-fi
ilu

wa-am-ma ina pan Marduk is-pur-an-ni


tapatar(dr)

99-

ilu l ]^a u-ma--ir~an-ni

III

samtu

kibi-ma riksu

100. amU*marsii

ana

biti-su

liUr-ma

ana

arki-su

ul

limur

101

D UR.D UR sammu AN.HUL.MISta istu-$u~nu *> NLKUL.LA


tamUGU.RUL.LA

102.

ARA

ina

samni wtsurtnmu tubbal ina


samtu munu u sa

TLSAR

taSakan(an)

pu^us gumru
103. ipus
104. abni*

an-nam
1

III

AN.HUL.MIS
mufatr(?)

ni$i-wa

su-nu-ti

itti

sammu

AN.HULMIS

ana ih

105. siptu at-ta


1

ffUR kiam kibi AN.HUL ma-sar mlmi(mi) sa ilu l-a u UuMarduk


kis-pi
ru-fei-i

06.

i-tam-mur
ilu
6

si-ru-ti

107. mi-lat 108.

ilu

istar

a-ml-lu-ti*

..... HUR ZLTAR.RU.DA DLPAL.A KAXU.BLDA ...... &-pi$ kiS-pi lim- .......... -[t]-t& $a~ ..... 109
as-ni-faa

yd~& 7

no. in.
112.

ilu

sidu

dam&u
zi-na-a

ilu

lamassu
ilw

damifctn[(tfy
zi-ni-ti(ty]
ft,

sukna(na)*
a-mi-lu-ta
itti-ya
hit-till

ilu

[istar

ml-li-ma-am-ma

[ki-nis

li-ta]-mu-ifi
1

113. ina ma-sar sul-mi

.....

u kal

...........
rabuti* 1]

114. ina

ki-bit

ilu

Marduk

abfeal

[Hani*

Uu Marduk
11

115. ipus

an-nam ana Hi Sammu

AN.HUL.MIS
D
$a.

tak-ta-bii-u

Z)

....

.-u.

la.

3 j) ifat m
:

u amllutu.

L. Io8
\

forms two lines in


.

E
9

which read
|.

paris(is) napiUim(tim)
7

and

KA.LU.BLDA
8

E
10

-i-tu

a~$* t

$uk~na*

li-tam-mu-u.
lx

For 113

reads;
-u.

te-as-m-ba a-na ya~ $utta

damzfeta(ta)

lu-mur

Int-tul.

PRAYERS TO MARDUK.
1 1

59

6.

in a kisadi-su tasakan(an)

ana

libbi

samni sa ina iw
*$

u urkarin nu

117. siptu
1
1

ig~zi-tu

8.

ina $i-mi-su-ma

III sanitu karP afu

munu(nu)-ma
1

saknu(nu) dumiim ka-ai-an

iig.
1

20.

samu-u sal-la-tu swn-su

a-gltb-ba SA.NA dipari tus-ba--su-ma minima in-su mimma lim-nu ul itifyi-su

ana

damikti(ti)

tasakar(Ar)
karsi-sit

121. 122.

inuma amilu kakkadu ikal m ilu

mmru
etc.

akil-su

u-zak-kat-su

Assur~ban-apli

The
in

text of No. 12
,

IV

(K

163
In

pi.

64
is

and revised

+ K 218) has been published IV R pi. 57, the Reverse of


2
,

96, being given on p. n duplicate of 11. 76 of the Additions to the latter volume. It is here republished

K 2379,

which

and variant readings from five duplicates. 2 has been transliterated into Hebrew The text as given in IV characters by HALEVY, Documents religieux, p. 179 ff. and a transwith restorations

lation of

11.

76

82
24,
IF.

Is

given by LENORMANT,
35,

La

divination, p. 2 12

f.

and of

11. i

30
(cf.

61

-95,

101

107

Lectures, p, 536

BEZOLD, Catalogue,

concerned entirely with the worship of object of its petitions and ceremonies being the cure of the suppliant who Is suffering from sickness. The greater part of
occupied by the prayer or Incantation addressed is, however, preceded and followed by directions for ceremonies. The incantation is to be recited by the masmasu or priest who also carries out the ceremonies that
the tablet
to the
is

by SAYCE, Hibbert The tablet is p. 42). the god Marduk^ the

god, which

accompany
effect,

it, for L 16 contains a definite injunction to this while In the last line of the prayer (L 94) the masmasu
,
,

speaks In his own name. The prayer Is however composed from the point of view of the sick man, on whose behalf the
priest recites
1

it.

&A.NA

Is

apparently omitted by E.

2 After the plates

had been lithographed the duplicate cited


of a fresh fragment,
it

creased by the addition

K 3289,
of

Prof.
,

summer
readings

(1894)

recognised
therefore,

as

a duplicate

K. 163
29

as C was inZiMMERN having last 11.7390. The variant

of
,

which are given on

pll.

f.,

though correct as for as

they go

are not exhaustive.

In the footnotes to the transliteration of the tablet

however the

fresh variants of C have been incorporated, and in all cases where the transliteration would leave the exact reading doubtful the cuneiform has been

added in brackets.
12

60

PRAYERS ADDRESSED TO GODS.


The
first

of the tablet forms a sort of heading or of the prayer, Introduction, and, while stating the occasion the sickness when that contains a general direction to the effect
line

has fallen on the man nothing evil or inauspicious is to be allowed to approach him. Then follows the first section on the tablet, containing 14 11. of directions for ceremonies, which "Perform the following. In the night commence as follows: with pure water. Before Marduk the a
sprinkle

green bough

shalt drink-offering shalt thou set. Dates (and) SA of oil, a drink- offering, water, honey thou heap up. there an incense(and) butter shalt thou offer; thou shalt set of incense a SA.NA shalt thou heap up; burner, corn

shalt

thou

offer.

The

The rites in the next line ings of flesh are prescribed, three preparations of flesh being In L 8 the command is given to take the oil of specified.
;

thou pour out." and a half are obscure at 1. 7 offer-drink


shalt

certain

woods, and the next two

lines
oil,

contain a

list

of sub-

stances that are to be cast into the

ments of various kinds of wood


11.

including gold, fragand plants, and incense. In


t

i iff. certain offerings are specified in honour oftlieAN.fff7L.M"I> the offerings consisting of one piece of alabaster, one piece of gold, one piece of lapis-lazuli and one seal. In the principal

prayer of the tablet reference Is made to each of these four offerings (cf* 11. 69 73), and, as the prayer is addressed throughout to Marduk, it is obvious that AN.ffUL.MlS is merely a title of the god Marduk? The ceremonies conclude with an Injunction to the officiating priest to hold the hand of the sick man and recite the incantation. This incantation, which occupies 11.17 94, reads as follows.
,

Translation.
17.
1

Marduk, lord of lands, the mighty

Powerful, unique, perfect 19. The exalted hero, who suffers no change 20. The strong one, the king .who 21. O Marduk the illustrious, the great one who
1

8.

The group

is

prob. a

ilu hfduti$l\ the rendering "the

compound ideogram and is not to be god of joys" is therefore tentative.

transliterated

PRAYERS TO MARDUK.
22.
23.

The mighty The storm of

the illustrations!
the weapon, the battle
!

24.

O
!

great

the perfect 25 26 Marduk, the lord

the
27.

Mar.

duk, the lord 28. Lord of the heavens, of mountains

and of oceans, who

...
29.

the

hills!

Lord of

30.

Who

and fortresses, whe guideth the rivers! bestoweth corn and grain (?), who createth wheat and barley, who reneweth the green herbl
createth
the handiwork of

31.

Who
The The

god and goddess;

in the

midst of their
32. 33.

.....

art thou!

ruler of the Anunnaki^ the director of the Igigil wise, the first-born of la, the creator of the whole of

mankind
34.

Thou

art lord,

and

like

my

father

and
the
their

my

mother among
art thou!

35.

Thou

art like

the Sun-god also:

darkness thou dost


lighten
!

36.

A
is

cry and a shout of joy


in

37.

Thou

guidest him

that
39. 40.

need 38. Their wisdom Lands and distant peoples Thou art compassionate 41. ..... I
43.

am weak
44

42

Thou

holdest his

hand

At

1.

own name

the suppliant makes a formal statement of his along with that of his father, after which the tablet

45

lines, only disconnected words When the lines once more become been having preserved. connected we find the suppliant imploring that the life of his body may be restored, the disease from which he Is suffering being put down to the Influence of magic. He concludes a description of his symptoms with the words: "My powers and my soul are bewitched and there Is no righteous decision!" He

continues broken for several

therefore

makes a

direct

appeal to the god in the following


stand beside

words:
59.

lord,

at this time
cries,

me and

hearken to

my

give

my judgment, make my

decision!

60.

The

sickness

..... do

thou destroy, and take thou away the disease of my body!

62
6

PRAYERS ADDRESSED TO GODS.

1.

O my god
By
anything

62.

(and) goddess, judge ye mankind, and possess me! the command of thy mouth may there never approach
evil,

63.

May
May

there never approach

the magic of the sorcerer and of the sorceress! me the poisons of the evil

... of men!
64.

there never approach the evil of dreams,

of powers

65.

Never

may

(and) portents of heaven and of earth! the evil of the portent of city and land over-

take me!
66. In spite

of the evil

mouth

the evil tongue of


sight the plant of the
is

men

in

thy

let

me be

67.

Let nothing

evil

ever restrain
that

perfect! god of joy

68.

The

evil curse,

the

mouth

that

is

placed upon my neck! unfavourable let it cast


aside!

69. Like alabaster


Rev.

let

my

light shine, let

me

never have
in

affliction

70.

Like lapis-lazuli

may my
god and

life

be precious
it

the sight,

let

establish

mercy!

71.

Like gold,

O my

my

goddess,

may

prosperity be with me!

72. In the

mouth of the peoples may

73.
74.

Like a seal

may my

May

the evil

I be blessed! be torn away! curse, that is unfavourable, never draw nigh, may it never be oppressive!

sins

75.
76.

Before thee

may my name and

May

the plants and

posterity prosper! that are set before thee loosen

my
77.

sin!

the wrath or anger of the god, 78. With misery, disgrace (and) sin; from the curse 79. May the raising of my hand, the invocation of the great

Never

may

there approach

me

gods, give release!


80.
81.

At thy mighty command


Like heaven

may

me approach! Command thou life! shine among the enchantments that possess me
let
!

82.

83.

be bright in the midst of spells that are not good! Like the heart of heaven may I be bright; may the power

Like the earth

may

of

my

sins

be destroyed!

PRAYERS TO MARDUK.
84.

63
-plant deliver

May
May May

the &mu-wood. purify me, may the me, may the u&uru-wood

remove

my

sin!

85.

Marduk's vessel of purification bestow favour!


the flaming
censer(?)

86.

of the god

..... make me

87.

At the command

bright! of la, king of the Abyss, father of the gods, the Lord of wisdom,

88.

the raising of my hand may thy heart have rest, Marduk, the priest of the great gods, the arbiter of the Igigi\

At

89.

90.

91.

queen Dam kin a, let me have dominion! May I thy servant so and so, the son of so and so, live, let me be perfect, Let me revere thy divinity, and let me bow in humility

The word

of la let

me

glorify, and,

before thee!
92. 93. 94.

O my O my

god,
I

let

goddess,

And may
On

revere thy power! me tell of thy greatness! the priest, thy servant, bow in humility before thee!
let

me

the conclusion

of the prayer there follow three short

sections of ceremonies, an incantation of ten lines, and a final section of ceremonial directions. After the first of these sections

the sick

himself ceases to take part in the ritual, for the section concludes with the injunction that he shall go straight
his

man

to

house without looking behind him.

The remainder

of

the tablet deals with the due disposal of some of the offerings and objects, that have been used in the ceremonies at the com-

mencement
LI. 101

of the Obverse and in the course of the incantation.

104 form two sections of two lines each which contain directions concerning the stones and the plant of "the god of joy" mentioned in 11. 1 ff., 66 IF. Then follows a short
1

god of joy" himself, in which he lamassu propitious and restore and is besought to make the sidu by his command the favour of the angry god and goddess.
incantation addressed to "the

The

last

section

on the tablet contains directions concerning

the plant of "the god of joy", the recital of the incantation and the offering of a vessel of purification and a censer. L. 121

gives the catch-line for the next tablet which probably contained

64
similar

PRAYERS ADDRESSED TO GODS.

recited and performed prayers and ceremonies to be sickness. of form for the relief of some other
i.

In

K 2513,
BEZOLD
,

a tablet containing directions for ceremonies,

the

first

section

of Col.

mursi
niti pl

ZI.7AR.RU.DA DLPAL.A
(cf.

IV commences: tnmna amitu lumun KA.LU.BLDA u-pi-su Km\

Catalogue, p. 449), while contains ceremonies for a similar occasion;

the second section


it

is

therefore pro-

bable that the ceremonies attached to the incantation in No. 12

form an extract from some larger work devoted entirely to The disease itself, with which the ceremonial observances.
tablet deals
,

would appear
cf,

to

be of the nature of possession

or bewitchment,
sd

K 2572,* 1.8 znuma a-na amiluZI. TAR.RU.DA K

**NIN.KlLITIi-pu-us-su, and 1.13 f. amilu sd ZLTAR.RU.DA ana fan kakkab MAR.BU.DA likmisu(su), and the someip-su-su what similar texts 6172, 11. I ff. u 3278, 11. i ff., 8 if., and
\

(cf.
11.
i

op.

dl.

pp. 519 and 768);

see

also

9612

-f

K. 10760,

off., etc.
3.

For a discussion of the KU.A.TIR

cf.

supra

p. 22
cf.

f.

4f.
p. 20
f.

For SA.NA bumsi and


That

KAS.SAG
List, no.

tanaki(ki)

supra

5.

pp
cf.

=
in

am

{BRUNNOW,

5570)

= the flower
The t] ^=|

^
is

(of a palm)

JENSEN,

ZK

II, p. 26.

The
as in

tablet clearly reads

not Jfeif as

IV R', nor

JU

IV

2
.

$<*> t] possibly to be identified with the plant g|? which occurs in Sm. 8, Col. I, 1. 14 f, where it is rendered by fya~as-

fyu-ra-kUi
6.

and %a-as-&u-ur
to

(cf.

BRUNNOW,

List, no. 4193).


is

According

BRUNNOW,

List, no. 8613 russu

also a

possible rendering of the


7.

group KU.ffUS.A. The three forms of flesh here enumerated

may

represent

the flesh of three different beasts, or flesh in general prepared in three different ways. The ^^KA.IZI was poss. so named

from

its

appearance,

KAJZI

being

fyamatu,

$a iSati

(cf.

BRUNNOW,
1

List, no. 651).

For the
For
I

text of this tablet cf. BoissiER, at the beginning of


etc.
1.

Documents

assyrxens, Paris,

1894,

p. 42.
/. e.

t] ]t

6 read, according to the tablet, *-

ma

mnli Sn-a-tutn

PRAYERS TO MARDUK.
|
is
).

65

to

be here taken as

Samnu
"oil"
is

ZK

(cf.

II, p.
>

356

In ritual texts
Sff1

Samnu

LATRILLE, rendered by

Hff-M

HfT^T and
in

almost indiscriminately.

No

clear

distinction
is

their use

can be observed, though perhaps

often used for "oil" in general, the oil of some particular tree is specified.

more

^tf
as
in

or

yf ^yy^f when

That
9.

HI should
I

be read, not
is

-f

|Mf

IV R 2

^L
is

16.

That ^>ff

a material used
inscription, Col. II,
II, p.

building
(cf.

clear

from the East India House


p.
1

L 45

SCHRADER'S

Keilins. BibL, Bd. Ill, Hft.


10,

14

and DELITZSCH, Wbrterbuch,

note i). The ideogram is transliterated in the text as gassu, in accordance with a communication from Dr. BEZOLD, who has

come across

the group in

4864,

1.

16

f.

rendered by

<^E^ ff
List,

and who compares the Arabic ijn^.


no. 8470.
10.

Cf. also

BRUNNOW,
prob. the
cf.

^\

\Z!| cannot here


which occurs
II,
1.

sitas,

but

is

name

of a plant or tree, t|

being the determinative;


in

the plant

H|[t
in

\JH?fj

Sm.

8,

Col. II, 1.5


2),
etc.

and possibly

4354, Col.
1 1

12

(II

R,

pi. 43, no.

ff.

The
is

Ijurasu, etc.

abnu in the phrases | sign parutu f to be taken as the relative, not as a numeral,
,

^
In
in

the
11.

duplicate

giving the variant reading f


is

^f[

^}f*
|j

12

and 73 kunukku

written with the determinative

1.

13 with >H-<Y9 while in L 73 the duplicate C writes the word with both determinatives.
1 6. The end of this line should probably be restored siptu Marduk [bil matati] III sanztu munu-su from 1. 17, the incan-

llu

tation being cited by the words with which it this common rubric the suffix is not generally

commences.

In

appended

to the

^ is merely an on the of the scribe, for ^/~ error, through ditography part the phonetic complement that is commonly found with" the
it

verb munu, so that

is

possible the second

ideogram ^JIT20.

For fc&ffi

sarru sa of the text

gives the variant

66

PRAYERS ADDRESSED TO GODS.


I
rajp-Su,

reading {JSf

which has probably arisen from the


i*

w>~>

misreading of a badly written


27.

>EHpffif

The

characters in this line are rubbed;

tE>

the reading of

IV

and

\[S+= be adopted, the phrase should


(z.

be translitarated muda&didi(di) nu&su giveth great abundance".


3 o.

e.

tE
R
is
1
,

KTTT.])>

"who

*~?\-nu-u should be read with

IV

not

^~nu-u
used

as in

IV
32.

2
.

The

title

usumgallu

in this

passage

clearly not

in

of "dragon". The parallelism of a-si-nc in the second half of the line suggests some general term implying
the sense

authority.
50.

The
in

first

sign in this line should probably


2
,

be read

tlff^ as
visible.

IV

although t\}]

is

all

that

is

at present

pp JE|? which occur frequently in a form52. The signs ula on the 6th tablet of the surflu-series (cf. I R, pi. 7, Col. II, 1 Col. 11. 11. 2, Ill, 3, 6), are explained 12, 22, 32, 42, 52; pi. 8,

by JENSEN (ZKL II, p. 20) as a verb (z. e. nisu III i) with the 3 m. s. suffix, and as instances of the occurrence of the phrase
he quotes the present passage and ^pp *^-\\ *^I
below).
It is
i*1

1-79

( s **

more probable

that the signs

fjEfl

jjz]

should be

transliterated phonetically ni-su, a word that is not, however, to be identified with the nisu "spirit (?)", which occurs in the

phrase ma-mit nis


Col.
I,
I.

(=

50; see also 2326). In the passages cited above, as in the present line, ni-su is followed, not preceded, by ma-mit, and is to be regarded as I i, Inf. from na$u, the two words being probably taken together in the sense of an
ni-su, (lit. "the raising of an oath or curse"), however, sometimes occurs by itself (cf. No. I, 1. 48: li-in-ni-is-si ma-mit li-ta-kil ni-[su(fy] etc.) so that in the phrase ni-S& mamit the two words are perhaps to be taken as separate synonymous phrases in apposition.
',

\^) $aini~i BRUNNOW, List no.


*~J
.

nis

irsithn(tzm)

(ibid.

"oath" or "curse"

67-

^~~

i-

*>

S&kinufnu)

is

to

be read for

^ AT

of

IV R.

PRAYERS TO MARDUK.
71
f.

67

It

is

possible that these

two

lines

should be taken

together without a break.


73.
first

The

application of the

metaphor

in this line is

not at

sight apparent. and as seal-impressions have been found on seal-impression small clay cones, which were originally attached to the docu,
.

The kunukku may, however,

refer to the

ZA

ments they attested by means of a strip of reed (cf. BUDGE, III, p. 214), it is probable that the tearing off or removal of such a seal-impression is the basis of the metaphor in the text.
is

79, as given in the translation 77 ff. The division of 11. 77 based on the duplicate C, which reads as follows:
5.

Rev.

6.

Never may there approach me any thing evil, neither the wrath nor anger of the god, misery, disgrace and sin! From the curse may the raising of my two hands, the
invocation of the great gods, give release!
is

Here the general phrase mimma limnu


defined

introduced and
< T
If

by

the substantives that follow.

HFf~

^ *

^~Y

*&

^ as been

lusisisu tfh *E| explained by JENSEN (ZK II, p. 20) as The reading of C, however, lisisisu (cf. supra sub 1. 52). proves that the phrase is to be transliterated ni-is kati^ in ap-

or

1 1 position to zi-kir ilani^ rabuti^

98.

*~~ is

written over an erasure; the scribe had probably


*~~j

begun

to write \|*~ omitting

but corrected
1

his mistake,

99.
tar(dr) cf.

On

the rendering of ^E-Jjlj t^ *iF by riksu tapaNo. 1. n. sub 22 and 16, infra supra p.

No. 13.

Transliteration.
i

2.

HI-

3.

sa-&d-a
5.

i-.

....

4.

a-lik tap-pu-ti la

K--

ana-ku pu-

ilu lanu apil pulani Sa tlu-su pulanu [ istar-su pulamtum(tum)] ina 6. 7. azzaz(az) ina pan ilu-ti-ka rabiti(ti) 1 8. sumsu ka-ba-a mimma bikit nisi* $a la ma-

u ma-ga-[ra]

9. lul-lik ruk~fca(?)

a-mi-ri K2

....

68
10.
ii.

PRAYERS ADDRESSED TO GODS.


lu tas-lim

ina sil-li-ka ni-mi-ki


li-

ina pi~ka sa la na-kar

SU
13.

IL.[LA

DU,DU BI
[SA].NA
[siptu]

ana
burasi

fan
ilu

UuMarduk

14.
15.
1

tasakan(an]

ms

]?ati

bi-lmn

Marduk
1

mu-di-i

.......... ........ ..........


.

........... -la-at
.......
,
.

nisi*

a-pa-[a-ti]

..........
..........
20. [sa?]

17.
Rev.
j

.-6a sit-ka-

..........
balatu

........... -sap
sami-i
ilu

is-sak-na

xg ...........

sd is~sak-nam-[ma]
ana-kit

... .......
22.

a-na ya-si kima


21.

a-na sa-a-su

..........
u-sab-bit sap-

[ ]sidu

damku

u-si-is~sa

..........
23.

ti-ya lib-bi u-

..........

u-ka-as-$i a-&~ya
25.
26.
bi-li

......
gam-maumi ina
si-mi
29.
.
.

....

24. bir-ki-ya u-nal-li tabti-

..........

ai mati-ya
[an-ni-i(fy]

.... ......

su-mi u-$at-bi
afy-ri~dak-ka

..........
28.
sitr-si

27.

.......

di-ni

purus
30. 32.

..........
ki-i la in-

bi-

il-la-an-ni Uu Marduk 31.


33.

....... ...
..........

...... ....
.

ina pi~i-

.........

No.

13

(K

3229)

forms the bottom


12.

left

corner of a large

The Obverse contains the conclusion of a prayer to Marduk^ in which, after giving his own names and those of his god and goddess in the usual formula the suppliant states that he stands before the god whom he adjures by the tears of the people; he prays that he may enjoy the god's favour, remaining in. his deep shadow (i. e* protection)
tablet similar to

No.

This through his mighty command that does not change. two is followed lines of directions for ceremonies, by prayer

and

at

15 a fresh

the Reverse of the tablet

prayer commences, which is continued on The second prayer begins with an

invocation of Marduk,

who

at

1.

20

is

described as "like the


In
1.

heavens"
divine

in his relation
is

to the suppliant.

21

the sidu or

addressed, probably as the minister who carries out the will of the greater god; at 1. 27 the suppliant turns once more to Marduk, petitioning him for judgment. As
colossus

PRAYERS TO MARDUK.
both hymns are addressed to Marduk,
it

69

may

be inferred that

the tablet was somewhat similar in its arrangement to No. 12, and that it contained prayers and ceremonies in honour of
this

god

only.

No. 14.

Transliteration.
1

ili-ya
ta$-li-ti
-

-lim-man-ni
gi-mil
6
8
napisti(ti)

3.
5.

... ...

turn

ina kati-ya li-kin


si-lim itti-ya

fa.i-ti-ti

LSAGJLA
pa-nu-uk-ka
li-sa-lik(?)

9
IT.

bilu-ut-ka 10

[IN1MJNIM.MA

~~SU

IL.LA

*]Mardufc.KAN

ra-Sud-6u

17

/ ib-si

18.

No. 14 (K 2793) is a fragment of a large tablet and preserves the ends of a few lines only. It contains the conclusion of a prayer to Marduk (11. i two lines of 10), followed

by

directions for ceremonies

and the commencement of a second

prayer or incantation.
10.

The

last 3 characters in the line (li-sa-lik

= listalik?)

may

poss. be read li-ir-ur.

JTo. 15.

Transliteration.
i

-ya
-ku
4
-tuk
7

-turn
dr-si

3
dr-si

ki-i-nu

8.

.....

arki-yh g

limuttu ai

a-mnr

10

70
yd-si
-siit~ka

PRAYERS ADDRESSED TO GODS.


ii
~

shnati^

12
14
16.

13
15

mu

si-mat-ka

-bu-ka

ina sU'bat ta-ni-i&-ti-yd

damikti(ti)-ya lik-bi-ka
17.

IINIMJNIM.MA
tukan(an)
20
.-bu-ku
.

su

IL.LA]
19

**Marduk.KAN

18

mil a-giib-ba tukan(an)


22

GLGAB
21

[K17.AJ.TIR tasapak(ak)
tukan(an) 23.
.

$iptu III sanitu

munu(nu)
25

24 26

[burasi] tasakan(an)
-fcu-nu

-a%
tanaki(ki)

27

28

Like the preceding fragment, No. 15

originally a preserves a portion of the right side of a section large tablet. The conclusion of a prayer to Marduk,

(K 2586 what was

+ K

7185)

of six lines giving directions for ceremonies, and the beginning of a second ceremonial section represent its present contents.

No. 16.

Transliteration.
Obv.
i.

Sipat-

3.
5.

si-pir. .
. .

-nam-ru

.-tu

Rev.

[lu]-fa-$a-pi

8.

.....
lify-bi-ka

-ka LSAG.ILA
10. 11.

si-lim

[INIMJNIM.MA

SU
ina

ILJ.LA
lu ina

il

"Marduk.KAN
ipu$(tt$)

IDU.DU BI
[ikal
milu

lu

KISDA
etc.

SAJ.NA
sami

12
13.

irsiti

Assur-ban~apli]

(K 11681) a few -characters only have been preserved, while the Reverse contains the conclud16

Of the Obverse of No.

PRAYERS TO MARDUK.

ing phrases of a prayer to Marduk, the last one on the tablet. The colophon-line that gives the title of the prayer (1. 10) is

here accompanied by a rubric or direction contained in a single line (1. n), which occurs frequently in the present class of texts.
1.

For other instances of its occurrence, cf. No. 18, 1. 19; No. 21, 92; No. 22, 1. 69; No. 28, 1. 6; No. 34, 1.6; No, 38, 1.4; No. 39, L 5; No. 41, 1. 2; No. 46, 1. 10; No. 47, 1. 7. It will be
seen
that

the

line

is

never found

by

itself,

but,
'

when
<?.

it

occurs,

always follows

IL.LA etc. i. "do the which annam, following", generally precedes any
rections for ceremonies or ritual
itself consists
(cf.

the colophon-line It commences with the phrase

IN1MJNIM.MA SU DU.DU BI ipu$


di-

supra

p. 19).

The
is

direction
ipus,

of the words lu ina

KISDA
No

lu ina

SA.NA

a set formula that rarely varies. 1

substantive

for the imperative ipus to govern; hence it may that the object of the verb is to be supplied from the previous line, i. e. that the rubric refers to the manner in which the preceding prayer or incantation is to be recited. Two methods

mentioned be inferred

of recitation are in fact given as alternatives, the line reading: "Perform (the incantation) either ina KISDA or ina SA.NA.
1.

27 reads: ar-kus-ka rik-sa

In the course of a prayer to Ninib contained by No. 2, KU.A.TIR as-ruk-ka, "I have bound

for thee
p. 17).

a cord, the KU.A.TIR have I offered thee!" (cf. supra The KU.A.TIR is of common occurrence among the

offerings that are prescribed in the ceremonial directions that accompany the present class of incantations (cf. supra p. 22 f.).
It

would not therefore be surprising


first

if

the riksu mentioned in

the
for

half of the line should also be found in the directions


It

ceremonies.
1

was suggested above

(p.

58)

that in

1.

99

the phrase fcjEtJ ^"iF should be transliterated riksu tapatar(ar), "the knot thou shalt loosen", and it is not

of No.

>^

improbable that
discussion

in

we may

the phrase ina fcjEi^lJ in the rubric under see a further reference to the rite of the

knotted cord

(riksit).

already discussed on p. i9f., where the suggestion was that the word denoted a vessel for containing incense.

The second ideogram SA.NA has been made The

See below, sub No. 42,

1.

25,

and No, 52,

1.

4.

72
rubric therefore

PRAYERS ADDRESSED TO GODS.


Is

to the effect that the incantation


rite

must be

accompanied either with the


the offering of incense.

of the knotted cord, or with

No. 17.

Transliteration.
2.

balatu

ri-$a-a-ti
.

GUR.UD

4-

ka-a-sa pa-li-fai-ka lu-

5.

6
7.

[1NIM.IN1M.MA -wi
ina Hi sa

SU] IL.LA
du

*[Marduk(?).KAN]
~.

TAR(at) a$ar(?) Stfa -za tanadi(di) ina Hi


9

8.

...

.......

The fragment No. 17 (K 5668) contains a few words of The a prayer followed by some directions for ceremonies. name of the god to whom the prayer is addressed, though
broken,
is

in

all

probability

Marduk\ hence the fragment

is

included under the prayers addressed to that god.

No. 18.

Transliteration.
1.

....
i
-

2.

na

ta

lu

3.

a-na gi-bis

ta-ma-a-ti

pa-nu-ka
ina

pa - nu ma- a-

uk
-

[ka]
-

4. sa

ka
-

ta

sa
ta

ma
bar

mi
ri

5.
6.

kul
sur

lat
ta
-

ni$i pl

ba
-

ma
nu
ta
-

ina irsitim(tim)
[ta
g.a
-

7.

tirutfati$t - sit fyi

bar
ti -

ri

8. ^z q,

tu

ifo

tu

mil
- i
-

Su

at - ta
i -

sab

- ta -

ku

ma
ka
-

ki

ri

10.

ina*

an

ni

ka
two
1.

1 Ll. I and 2 probably formed one line in A, preceding lines, of which the second reads:

which gives

traces of
a

-kn~[ti?j.

For

reads; &ri&~Su-nu ta-na- [tal]

8
,

i-nct.

PRAYERS TO MARDUK.
n. ki
12.
Rev.

73
ilu

izakara(ra) la su

ni

Marduk
/]#/

2^
a
-

ur

- fe' -

13.
14.
15.
1

na

j?^t

ku

nindabu
maruSti*
tabu

sa
ki
zi

rak

pu

tur
-

li -

un
-

ni
-

[ni
-

yd]

Sam

ka

li -

fea

am

[ma]*
ik

6.

napi$tiin(tim}*

li

ri

17. Ia- 1a1

am

nar-bi-ka

ana 3

nisi*

8.

19.

INIMJNIM.MA lu iDU.DU BI

SU

IL.LA
lu ina

ma KISDA

SA.NA
i-dil

ipus(us)
iiu

20. siptu

ga-as-ru
1

su-pu-ii

lgigi

is the lower portion of a comparatively which about one third has been preserved. It small tablet, of probably contained only one prayer the end of which is reL. 20 gives the catch-line to the next 17. presented by 11. i

No.

(K

8009)

tablet,

while

colophon. longer lines

The prayer

marks the commencement of a carefully written and several of the have been split up into two halves, each of which
1.

21

evidently
is

occupies one line of the tablet (cf. 8, for instance, reading: 15 f.), 11. 3

11.

fl,

f.,

6f., 9

nf.,

Unto the ocean-flood thy

face

is

Thou

art exalted in heaven:

All nations thou dost behold!

mighty upon earth: spirits thou dost behold! The man that hath sinned thou requitest!
art

Thou

Their

This metrical arrangement of the lines

is

however,
tablet

a present and the removal for he a and therefore out libation, prays poured of his sorrow and sighing and for length of days concluding
,

and B. On the in the duplicates the suppliant states that he has offered

not to be found, Reverse of the

marulti-ya.
6
il

[un-nij-ni-ya.
7 After

[a]-na. three lines of directions for ceremonies,

Marduk.KAN.
burali
|

L 18 A

[napi$ti](tt). [li]-zi-kam-ma. ceases to be a duplicate giving

which read:
ta%a1tan(an)
\

[ana pan

tt"]Marduk

&A.NA
[.

..........

HI

te-

nitu munnfnu)

74

PRAYERS ADDRESSED TO GODS.

with the desire that he

may
8

declare the greatness of the

god

unto distant peoples.


i

off.

Between

11.

and

of

an insertion or a gloss

is

written in smaller characters of which only

^T

|| has been

pre-

served, the tablet reading:

M
EH
in place of 1. 19 gives a ceremonial duplicate and lines three section of prescribing the offering of incense times. three the repetition of the incantation
19.

The

20.

This catch-line which gives the


to be found in the
7 (see
list

first line

of the next

tablet is
col. I,
1.

of incantations,

K 2832 + K 6680,

above

p. 15).

No. 19.

Transliteration.
i.

2
3. ilu

-SU

ma-.
bilu

4. 56.

bilu

bilu

a
bil

bu
1
5

rabuti* 1

simati^
-

7.
8. 9.

mu
[ga]

ma
-

ir

sami

u
id

irsitifti)

bil

matati
-

mir
Sim

di - ni

sa

inu

ki

bit -

su

[mu]

simati
ilu

kala(?)ma
Sin sa ina ar&i

10. [ina]
11.

lunmn
ina
ki]
-

atali

ilu

umi
la

i$akna(na)
tabati* 1

[Immin]

idati* 1

ITLMIS
-

limmtit 1
-

12. [sa] 13. [ina


14. 15.
1

ikalli
bi
-

ya

u u
-

mati
tal
-

ya
da
ti -

ibaSa
ni - si
-

a
ti

ka

ma

la

i -

[a-naP] as-sum

sarru

sagganakku
ba-ni~i

$u-mi-su~nu
ilu

ta~$a-kar

&
itti

Sarru
-

6.

ba

sit

ka

PRAYER TO
&
18.
19.

BlL.

75

bttu

dan
>

ni

ina

ma

du

ti

kakkab
bi - li

sa

ma
dan

mi
ka
-ai

ad
ip-sa-ku

20.
Rev.

-rat-ti-ka

uma
si
2

du

21.
22.

- ti

ba
- i
- ta

la -

ti -

^
mi
j$

~
-

ni
7/2

su

ya mi - j#
dumfeu
as
-

/;

bi

23.
24
.

PAL
Hi
-

z##

sur

^
ni

kun

ma
rubu
-

ya

ba

ta
-

ka

[Hit]
26.
27.

sarru

li -

sa
ni

y^f

rabitn(tii) - r/^ - in - #/
li -

Mr
n
hi
si -

bu

ya
6a
ki
-

fu
an

- 5z/
-

li -

$a
fe"

28. ina
ilu

pufari
likbi

m$zt

balatu

29.

$zdu

magara
-

u
tal - /#

magara
itti -

30.
/z"^^7
ft

u
^z
-

mi
ka

sam

lit -

j/^

bit - &z:
TZZ"

^r
ki

- ti
-

sa

ul
^

an

m
IL.LA
i /<3:/

uttakkaru(ru)

^/
ilu

^w?J

^2

33-

IN1MJNIM.MA
siptu

SU
- tu

BiLKAN
-

34-

ru
is

ba

rabztu(tu)

Si -

ma

-ti

As
lines in

occupy No. 19 contains only one prayer and this is addressed to the god Bzl and was intended for use after an eclipse of the moon (cf. 11. i off.). The beginning of the prayer, with which the Obverse commenced, has been broken off; it probably contained, however, an invocation of the god, of which the conclusion, describing his power as ruler and creator, has been preserved.
4.
5.
6.

the case in the preceding tablet, some of the longer 34) are divided into halves, which together two lines on the tablet (cf* 11. 4!, 15 f., i8, 29 f.).

No. 19 (K

Lord! O Lord! Father of the great [gods?]! The lord of destinies, the [god?] of charms!

Lord!

7. 8.
9.

The

Perfect in judgment, whose Director of destinies


In
the
evil

ruler of heaven and earth, the lord of lands! word is not altered!

10.

of the

eclipse

month (^*) on the


11.

moon which in the day (#*) has taken place,


of the
L2

In the evil of the powers, of the portents, evil and not good,

76

PRAYERS ADDRESSED TO GODS.


"Which are In

12.
13.

my

14.

15.
1

At thy command Unto king and noble their names thou Since to create god and king
Rests with thee!
In
11.

palace and my land! created was mankind!


didst

name!

6.

17

to the

god

the suppliant states he has made an offering and he thereconsisting apparently of three plants,
ff.

fore seeks the god's protection for himself

and for

his posterity

of my name do ("The destiny of my life decree! The making the desire that with concludes The command thou prayer I"). attendant his minister, the god will confer blessings through
the sidu.
29.

May

30.
31.

32.

command fkvour upon favour, Daily may he go with me, Through thy exalted command which is not And thy sure mercy which changeth not!
the sidu

altered,

No. 20.

Transliteration.
Obv.
i.

ka
4
-

2.

3 5
ft

tim
Si-

-ris-ka

-da

MIN.NA DAGAL MA SUR


[INllf].INIM.MA
sur
-

7.

SU
u
a-ni-fyu

IL.LA
-

8. [siptu]
9.

bu

git

ma

lu

[u]-mu
tlu

la

mut-tab-bil

Rev.

10.

Rammanu
la

sur-bu-u
a-ni-fyu
-

git-ma-lu
mut-tab-bil

11.

u-mu
kin
-

12. sa -

u
-

mz

13.

[mu]

Sab

rik

bir%u
git
-

14. [kaS] 15. [la?]


1

ka

su

AN.ZA ma - lu

pa-du-u
kas-ka-Su

a-sa-[rid?]

6.

llu

]Rammamt

git-ma-[!u]
a-[$a-rid?]

17. [la?]

pa-du-u

PRAYERS TO RAMMAN.
1

77

8.

......
-

kip
ni
*

ik -

du
21.

19
20.

bu
sar

la
-

......

mt

The Obverse
to

of No. 20

(K

prayer and the beginning of another.

10406) contains the end of one The name of the god

whom

the

first is

is somewhat similar to the commencement of the prayer to the same god in No. 21, 11. 34 ff. In 11. 12 ff. the god is described as "the establisher of days
,

second, which is addressed to Ramman and

addressed has not been preserved, but the continued on the Reverse of the tablet, is

who causeth
the perfect

the

lightning,

to

shine

......

the strong one,


I"

the unconquerable, the prince

No. 21.

Transliteration.
Obv.
*

[i.]
i.

[2.]

i~tar-ra-

.........
2,

&i~.

ru-su it-nam-ma-.

.........
3. tik-

ga-tim
.
.
.

sa ul inn-it

mu-sa-as5.

4.

pa-

sa
.~ti

mu-di$-$&-[u] afyi$ -su mr~.


l

6.

na-.
-ti-ya

sa ina samt-i

7.

jte

nir-bi

ana nap9.

sa i-mu-ku
10. alii.

mu~

-nu u-mu
ina ki-rib sarnie

la [a-ni-fyu?]

ana-ku
12.
ilu

[ana ma]-&ar-ka
si-mat
ilu

az~zis a-si--ka sanisi*


1

i-

13.

salmu da-.
ta~.

14
15.

tu-ur-dam-ma ina ali-ya


-ka

sami-i iu-ur-

[dam-ma]
1

16

GAR
plates

Au

Since

tlie

small fragments
11.

6612 and

have been lithographed I have joined to No, 21 two 6588. The former, while giving additions to

12,

adds two lines to the text which in the Transliteration are numbered

[i] and [2]; the latter completes portions of 11. 3747. to the plates. 12 and 11. [i] cf* Additions

For the present

text of

3747

78

PRAYERS ADDRESSED TO GODS.


*
.

di-bi-. 7 ........... sa-mid duru ni- .......... 1 ilu 18. .......... ali-ya ...... -an u abm* birku

....... -am -ma

u-kal-lu

..... .....
.
.
.

ilu

19.

Rammanu
<

......... 2O [ ....... 2I ...... a-ta-ta-ma ya-a-si ,........li-ki .......... un-ni-ni-ya mu-gu-ur ..... an-ni-i ma-farfa ^ iti&a-a .......... su-[pi-ya] 22 ........... pt~k&
-ka a-ta-ta-ma
.

i-pti ri-ba

lu la iksud-an-ni ya-[a-Sif]

23.

[nar]-bi-ka lu-$a-ft

[dalili-ka]
24.

ana

nisi*

rapsati*

lud-[lul]

25.

SU [IL.LAJ Rammam^[KAN] [INIMJJNLVLMA ..... ..... iluRammanu pu-su ittanandu ..........


.......... 26 ........... bit Hi hi .......... Zu sa-mi-id duru ru- .......... ......... - .......... - in-na - ..........
ify

au

aln lu bit ilu ali us-t&l-fi?


Kbit

2j

28.

[DUJ.DU BI
ilu

ina

mmi gu$uru [arku


tukan(aw)
29.

ana pan
pak(ak)

Raimnanu

Gf/.GAL suluppu KU.[A.TIR ta$a~


tasalaJj,

mil illu

SA samni ni^il mu
32. ki-~

dispu fyimttu taSakan(an)


31.
ilu

immiru

30.

ni%u

tanaki[(ki)]

.......... -tab-ba-ma
....

SIT ..........
33-

2-n- .....

Rammanu ..........
. .
.

........ -ni .......... 35. [u]-mu la a-ni-fyu .... 34. [siptu] $ur-bu-u ....... .......... 37. u-mu mr-bu-ii ...... 36. [ ]Rammanu la a-ni-fau .......... 3 3. $a-kin it-ml-i .......... -bit.......... 39. kas-kas-su git-ma- [lu] ......... -a~l&.......... 40. sam-ru la H-- .......... tam-faa-. .......41. Rammanu ka$-kas>-tfi git-ma-[hi $am]-ru la li-] ..... 42. la-id muk-tap-lu ..... ..... -n a$-tu~ ..... 43. sd-gis(?) ga-aS-ru .......... -i-di muS-tar- ..... 44. mu-ur-si in-ni- .......... -pal-lu-u $al- .......... ..... du- .......... -iz ta-$ib- .......... 45. j/-. ni......... i-dan-ni kar-da mi-. ........ 47. ilu 46. .......... -&(?) .......... 48. ina .......... W* tu- .......... 50 ........
ilu
.
.

ilM

Rev.

51 ......

Jl

bir-tum

.....
-tafc-fat-fc

[kul]-lat

ilani^ 1 sa
.

......... ....... 55. ilu


.
.

ab- .......... 52 ...... .......... 53 ........... 54 ........... ya-ii a$-rat taSaplu ib-ni- .......... 56. ....

PRAYERS TO RAHMAN.
1

79

...... a-bi Hani* .......... 57 ........... apsii ni-mi-ki .......... 58. ilu Btlit banat(at) Hani* sa-lum-ma~ ta ...... 59. iluMarduk tu-sir us-mal-la kat-ta-ka namur-ra-ta .......... 60. ina LKUR bit simati^ sa-ka-a [ri-sa-a-ka?] 61. bilu ri-mi-nu-it, ina ilani^ ... ....... 62. ip-sa-ku uzna du -ai ma-fyar-ka ut-nin sa bal- .... .....
1
.

63. ri-man-ni-mabilu$i-initas-[li-ti?] 64. [fyul]-lik ai-bi-ya fu-ru-ud lim~. ... 65. [ai] itt^u-ni imti imti imti arsa$t$ l .

...... ....... 66 ...........


67. [ili-ya] u
llu

naplisa-ni-ma ki-di dum-ki- .....


itti-ya

istari-ya

suhna(ma)

68 ...........

[lib]-ba-ka li-nu-fya lippasra(ra) ka-bit-ta~ka sulma(ma) suk-[na] li-ri-man-ni 69. .. -ya lisa-a rimu

........
.....
-

..........
pi
dalili
-

70 ......
71.

nzki

an-ni-ma ... ....... lu-ta-id ilu-ut-ka


-

[nar

bi]

ka

lu

[sa]

ka

lud

lul

72.
73.

[IN1MJJNIM.MA

SU
llu

IL.LA

a*Ramm&nu.KAN
ina ki-rib sami-i pii-su
it-ta-na-a n~du-ii
illu

[DUDU] BI
. .

i-mi-ma
sa

Rammanu
.
.

74 .......

.-fa

......
.-raS-Si-ma

tasalafa

SA.NA

burasi ina isati


75.

^asagi

ta-sdr-rafe

[SU?] IL.LA
ilu

.......

si-ma-a-at

Rammanu .......... -ta-az-nu su-pu~u ilu ga$-ru ........... -$z- .......... -ul-fau da-pi-nu feu-ra-du mu-sal-lil u-mi 78 ........... -pi-i-ti ...... -tit.......... d$-li-i-ti nu-uk-fea gam-ra-a-ti 79
76. [siptu]

77

80. [6a?]-M-&

bir-ki
-

bit
i

a-bu-bi
-

1.

[wu]

ut
-

tab
-

bit

sami

sadi* 1

ta
-

ma
zi
-

- ti

82 ......

.......... si - mu u - sim -mi ...... .......... - du - u 83 84 ........... -bi-i .......... da-a-ri-su


mu
ka
85 .....
86.
.

Mr - ka

faur-sa-a-ni

..... -%i
iz.

it-bit-

.....

i-dal-la-la

u-ga-ru kur-di-ka

....
.

.-sa-am
.

.......... -ti-ma
ur-Iti-tii(})

musi

u-mi
sab-sa

87.

U.A

tu-sal-lam
tu~ub-ba-ti
da-li-li-ka

88. [ana]

ya-a-si

arad-ka
lul-tam

ana
ri-i-ma

si-di-ir-ma

89.

[mimma]

Sumsu
tabu

hid- lul
l

go ...... -ka
gi.

ma-ra

ana

nist$

IN1MJN1M.MA
[DU],DU BI
lu

SU IL.LA
ina

**Ramm&nu.KAN
In

92,

[SAR]

ina

SA.NA

ipus(u$)

80
93. ilu
94, ikal

PRAYERS ADDRESSED TO GODS.


biln m Un
tii-pu-u

git-ma-lum
etc.

Hani* 1

ra-siib-bu

AssuT-ban-apli
(cf.

been built up of supra p. 33 f.) No. 21 has 3180 several fragments of the K. Collection (K 2741 K66i2 6908 6672 6588 K5043 3 2o8 10497 10219 9157 8498 7047 traces of 13793). The tablet at present contains 13431 are or seven lines however missing ninety-five lines about six from the beginning, and eight or nine from the end of the Obverse. It will be seen therefore that the tablet is somewhat

+ + K K K K + + K + + + + + K + K + K + K +K K +K
;

Like No. 6

similar in size

to Nos, 6

and

12.

prayer or incantation which is sections, the first of three lines, the second being six lines in which is in all length. Then follows a second long prayer,
probability
tablet.

commences with a followed by two ceremonial

The

text

continued without a break on the Reverse of the This is in turn followed by a section of three lines of

ceremonies

and a

third

incantation
to

of fifteen lines.

All the

prayers and ceremonies are honour of the god Ramman.

be recited and performed in


it

The

first

prayer
:

is

much broken;
no
evil

concludes with the

desire that

Ramman

will accept his suppliant's sighing


let

and

re-

ceive his supplication approach or possess him and he will proclaim the greatness of the god unto distant nations. The rubric in 11. 2527 contains the statement that the prayer
is
11.

to be repeated

2833
1

while during a certain state of the wind recount the ceremonies that are to accompany its
,

recitation.

The commencement
first
cf.

of this latter section

is

identical

with that of the


lation of

ceremonial section in No.


p. 60.

12, for

a trans-

which

supra

The beginning of the second prayer is very similar to No. 20, 11. Sff. (see above p. 76). At 1. 58 the goddess Bilit is addressed, and in the following line the god Marduk. After allusions to his power and mercy the suppliant states that he
petitioning before him, and the prayer concludes (11. 61 ff.) "Have mercy on me, and, Lord, hear my prayer! Destroy foes and drive wicked the Never let there approach my away
is
:
!

the poisons, the enchantments ...:.! and command favour! my god and my goddess,

me

pity

me

may peace

PRAYERS TO RAHMAN.
be

81

portion! ..... may thy heart have rest, may thine be loosened, and do thou establish prosperity! Thy greatanger

my

The praise, let me bow in humility before thee!" directions for ceremonies that follow this prayer enjoin that "when the Storm-god has set his mouth (i, e. has spoken) in the
ness let

me

midst of heaven", among other offerings "a vessel of incense with fire of the afa/u-wood" shall be presented.

prayer on the tablet commences with the following invocation of the Storm-god: "O Ramman ..... powerlast ful one,

The

mighty god!

who darken est

The prayer concludes with general The colophon-line in 1. 91 petitions for mercy and blessings. is followed by the rubric which has been already discussed
seas!"

Lord of the mountains, and the

the day! storm-flood!

..... strong one, O hero! ..... ..... Possessor of the lightning,

Who

destroy est the heavens, the

on

p. 71

f.

25.
cf.
1.

That yTT

is

probably to be transliterated ittanandu*

73-

67.

cannot

As -ma
Ks limit

is

evidently the phonetic complement, \jS2p (cf. No. i, 1. 23 f. etc.)} it should rather be
subs, sulmu as in
1.

transliterated
89.

by the
8,
1.

68.

lul-tam-ma-ra for lustammar,

cf.

lu-us-tam-mar ilu-ut-

ka(or

-ki),

No.

17,

No.

9,

1.

n,

etc.

No. 22.

Transliteration.
Obv,
i
.

siptu

rubu

asaridu
i-ti-ip-su

bu-kur
i-lit-ti
iln

ilu

Marduk

2. 3. 4. 5.
6.

massu-u*
Uu Nabu
bil
-

Zarpanitu
KI

na-as

duppu
ilu

si-mat

Hani* 1
su-lul

na

I.Z1D.DA ram

a-sir d* ru
i -

LSAGJLA
Borsippa
-

la

%a
na
-

su

balatu
pis
- ti

as arid

Babili

si -

ru

na

[massu]-u.

PRAYERS ADDRESSED TO GODS.


tin

du-ul

da-dd-txi
ina

kar
nisf"
ilu

mSt*1
ina

til

iS-n-ti

Z.zi-kir-ka
g.

fi

SU.DUB.BA
pi
-

*sUu
kit -

mar
ina

rutt(?)
si-ik-ri-ka*

rabz(?)

Marduk

ka

10.

kaW

ina
_

ki-bit

ilu-ti-ka

rabiti(ti)

\\.ana-ku
12.

mar-su sum-ru-su arad-ka apil pidani pulanu naksa kat utukki-ma imat BUR.RU.DA nam-kil-ln-ni-ma

13.

lu-M-lt lu-nS-Km-ma ..........

GUB.BU.DU fakSud(?)(ud)
]
ina
ina
'

14.

- us - kin
-

kit

[ti

pi

ya*

15.
1

sup

Si -

ka
u*

[damikti(ti)]

libbi -

ya

6. ti - i -

ru

man

sa

[za

Hk

bu
-

7/J

damikti(ti)

17.
1

-T-JW

8.

//-&-*&
ilu

[
ilu

ilu

ittaii-yh

ina

$umili-yh
-

19.

sidu damiktu

[lamassudamiktn]
-

.......... -ki$itti-y&
ma
tf

20. 21.

s&-ut-K-ma-am-[ma] - Zw' 4 a - la
'

..........
..........
[ ]
ilu
-

ga
-

[ra]

.....

22. info
23.

rubt(?)
-

rabi-i*

24.

ka /^ **Marduk

ki

...... ^ &'- ^ / - nis .......... KAN .......... KAN.SIR -

26. #*

27. Hani*
"

28.

29. 30.

31.

INIMJN1M.[MA DU.DU BI II KA

SU
kimi

IL.LA

ilu

Nabu].KAN
.

32. isu tanitti itti fyimu


33.

ARA

KAS.SAG

tanaki(ki) tubbal-ma siptu

34. kumiat-$u

tasakan-ma mafy-rat
ilu

-i

35. siptu bit nu-ru ab~kal


36. ilu
ilu

-^
[a] asaridu
-

sim
abkallu
siru

pil
ir
-

37.

Nabu

$&

38. ilu

pil

Mardnk mudu - u ilu Marduk

39

-mar-ras

samz-z
-tu-&

u
Sa

irsitim(tim)

40

LSAG.ILA
B
zi-Jtir.

JPma

zfk-ri-ka.

ina pi~ya.

Omitted by B.

B mar

) rabi(?).

PRAYERS TO
41
.

NABtf.

83

UuMarduk sar Hani* 1 .............. ..... ............ &ur-$a-nu illiiti* tamati*1 rapsati^ 1 42. ...................... u-tak-ku .......... 43 ............. 44 .......................
.

Rev.

......................... ........... 46. .... ........................ ki-di- ..... .--a-tu $ak- ..... 47 .........................
45
-

48 ......
49.
50. s&
in

na
-

ik ki-i

UGU-ma
si

kil

51. 52.
53.

ana - ku pulanu im marustu ina ku - u - ru


lu -

.......... ana DLDI(is) .......... ta-sa-kan $almu ta - da - an lim - .......... - ka apil pulani .......... mur ........ - so. - ku u ............... - a - ni
sa
llu
. .

54. ina 55.

mun

........................
.
.

- ti
-

pu

56* ina

u lisanu ka ......... ......... u-mi an-ni-i .................. ....


.

ya

.-sid

57. a%-ziz

ma-fyar~ka 58. [su]-lul-ka tabu la-ai(?)


59. [ur]-fai lid-mi-ik
60. [kib] - sa
i -

................... .... .-ka .......... ...... -a ili-ya ................ li-sir


.

sa
-

ra
si
-

su
lim

kun

ina

du sipi
it it -

61. btlu

Hi

62.
63.

llu

Nabu
-

y& Mht Hi
.?#/

ti -

ya
-

si - lim
/z^/ -

ti -

ya ya ya
-

i - 7/#

wz^

^/

mi

ka
-

sunat^ 1
ta
-

u
tlu

a
si

64. ri
65.

i -

ma
-

un

ni

na

bal
<2

szdu
-

ka

ba

si ilu-ti-ka

w^

^/^
1

na

ya

66. ina

ki-bit
-

rabtti[(ti)]

lu-ub-lut

1 67. dalili*

ka

ana

nisi^
/"^Z7

rapsati* ]
ilu

lu-di-ma lud - lul

68.
69.

INIM.INIM.MA

IL.LA]
lu

Nabu.KAN
ipus(us)
ilu

DU.DU BI
ilu

[lu

ina

SAR
etc.

ina

SA].NA

70. siptu
71. ikal [

[Na-bi-um

a-sa-ri-du

bu-kur]

Marduk

milu

Assur'ban-apli

No. 22 (K 140 10285) forms 8751 3352 the upper portion of a large tablet, from which about a quarter The tablet contains portions of three is at present missing.
prayers and of one cbremonial section all of which are composed in honour of the god Nabu. The first prayer on the
,

+ K

+K

+ K

M2

84
tablet

PRAYERS ADDRESSED TO GODS.

contains petitions for life and prosperity, and was intended for the relief of a man suffering from sickness and demoniacal possession. The end of the prayer is broken; the first 20 11., however, read as follows.

Translation.
1.

2. 3.

hero, prince, first-born of Mardukl ruler, offspring of Zarpanitu\

prudent Nabit, Bearer of the tablet of the destiny of the gods, Director of tsagila
!

4.

Lord of

hida, Shadow

of Borsippa

5.
6.
7.

Darling of fa, Giver of life! Prince of Babylon, Protector of the living! God of the hill of dwelling, the fortress of the nations, the Lord of temples
!

8.

g.

10.

mouth of the peoples, O $idu\ Thy name is O son of the mighty prince Marduk, in thy mouth is justice! In thy illustrious name, at the command of thy rnighty
in the

11. I

so and so,
the

the son of so

godhead, and so, who am smitten with


disease, thy servant, the breath of the

12.

Whom
May

hand of

the

demon and

13.
14.

I live,

may

be perfect

Set justice in

my

mouth!

15
1 6.

17.
1

mercy in my heart! Return and be established! May they command mercy! May my god stand at my right hand!

8.

19.

May my May the


On

goddess stand at

my

left

hand!

favourable sidu, the favourable lamassu with me! the conclusion of the prayer there follows a section

of four lines containing directions for the making of certain offerings, and the commencement of an incantation, both of

which are much broken.

On

the

Reverse of the

tablet is in-

scribed the conclusion of a prayer, which may possibly be the continuation of that which commences at the end of the Obverse.

of his

The sick man, after making a formal statement in 1. 51 own name and of that of his father, concludes the prayer

with the following petitions.

PRAYERS TO
56.

NABt).

85
!

58.
5Q.

At this time ..... Good is thy shadow

57. I

stand before thee


!

May my way

be propitious .....!

60. Set

a pleasant path for

my

feet!

r.

62.

O O

my god, deal graciously with me! lord Nabu, my god, deal graciously with me!
lord,

63. In

the night season

may my dreams be
life,

propitious!

64.

Mercy, compassion, (and)

sidu,

65. 66.

Command, grant my petition and establish me! At the command of thy mighty godhead let me
wide-spread peoples

live, let

me

have knowledge!
67. In the sight of(?)

may
ility

bow

in

hum-

before thee!

The
2.

catch-line for the next tablet reads:

"O

Nabii y the

prince, the first-born of


i-ti'ip-su

Mardukl"
itpisu

probably for

an

adj.

of the form Jl*3

from

]/lfeK.
9.
ilu

abgalli

That the beginning of this line is not to .be read mar Mardnk appears from 1. 22 in which -i is added to
,

the sign ^i**-? mar rubi rabi the only reading admissible.
12.

ilH

Marduk seems
i.

therefore to be

*l

here P oss

bum,

e,

but the transliteration sa hat appears to lances imat in the following phrase.

"prey of the demon", me better, as it ba-

14. For this and the following petitions of. No. 9, 11. 13 ff. The present prayer is composed throughout on somewhat si-

milar lines to the

first

prayer of No.

9.

No. 23.

Transliteration.
i

3
.

........... 2 ........... li-U-rib .......... ........... li-ki un-ni-[ni-ya] 4 ........... -da-ar-ti ....... 5 .......... [nar]'bi-k& lu-[sa-pi]
.

6.

[INIMJNIM.MA
nis

$U IL.LA
..........
8

ilu

]Sin.RAN

...........

...........

86

PRAYERS ADDRESSED TO GODS.


9
ii
23"

[**]Sin 10

*'**

13277) contains a few phrases from the end of a prayer to Sin and from the beginning of a section of ceremonies to be performed in honour of the same god.

No.

(K

No. 24.

Transliteration.

....... .... -id .......... ik- .......... 3. ..........


i

........... -bit
ilu

$ar-ra~ti ra- ..........

IL.jLA
Sin .......... [AG].AG BI i-nu-ma ..... tanaki(ki) ana pan Uu Sin .......... ..... munu(nu) ..........
ilu

SinJCAN]

...... ...... 7
6

the god to whom the prayer on No. 24 addressed has not been preserved in the colophonline. As, however, the ceremonies that follow it are to be observed in honour of Sin during a certain phase or position of

The name of
is"

(K

13922)

the

moon

(cf.

l!

5), it is

clear that the preceding prayer is also

addressed the Moon-god.

No. 25.

Transliteration.
i.

2
a-ti-ra-

dir

3-

ma-fyar-ka lu~
5.

[IN1MJNIM.MA
samtu munu[(nu)]
8

SU

IL.LA]
7

**Sin.[KAN]
-//

6.

-ki-im aburris nan^(P)

III

SA Samni

hurasu VII

tains the conclusion of a

Like the two preceding fragments No. 25 (K 13296) conand the commencement prayer to
2*72

of a ceremonial section.

PRAYERS TO THE MOON-GOD.

87

No. 26.

Transliteration.
Obv.
i

.bil

3.

[IN1M.1NIM.MA
-si
-Sal-tit
.

SU] IL.LA
ana
ina
itmi

^Sin.KAN
Uu Sin
ta
-

4
5
Rev.

magari gusuru
-

sa

- bit

7
-

kimu

tubbal-ma
rabu

an

ma

10
ii

-tim

No. 26 (K 10550) preserves portions of a prayer to Sin and a ceremonial section of seven lines, which runs over onto the Reverse of the tablet, and was probably followed by a
second prayer or incantation.

No. 27.

Transliteration.
1.

siptu

bi-lum
*

gas-m

ti-iz-ka-[ru

bu-kur
bil

ilu

NUNAM.NIR]
tam-fya-ri]

2.

a-sa-rid
H-lit-ti
ilu

lu

A-nun-na-[ki
ilu

3.

KU.TU.SAR
Hani* 1
ina

[sar-ra-tum*

rabUum(tum)]

4.
5. 6.
7. 8.

Nirgal

kas-kas
ina

[na-ram
1

^NIN.MIN.NA]
man-za-az-ka]

su-pa(?)-ta

sami-i

illuti^

sd-ku$
asira(ra)
1

m-ba-ta
it-ti
ilu

araltt-[ina

LA.TI-su]
<M-fur]
6

t-a
ilu

ina
ilu

it-ti

Sin

pufyur* [Hani* ina $awn-i [

mi-lik-ka*
ta-si-

gim-ri]
napisti(ti)]
ip-fcid]

9.

id-din-ka-mai
bu-ul
ilu

BU abu-[ka

sal-mat feafekadu pu-fyur


ka-tuk-ka

10.

Nirgal

nam-mas-[H-i
duplicate of

Sm.
4

398, cited as

is

11.

316.

[$ar]-ra-tL
C.
6

C
.

u-u.
7

[ina pu]-1iur.

5 mi-lik-ka lias

been restored from

ti-H-

iddin-ka-ma.

88
11.
12.
13.

PRAYERS ADDRESSED TO
*ana-ku
mi-lat

GODS.

pulanu apil pulani Hi u ilu istari


u
la

[
[is
-

arad-ka]
sak
it z

nu

nim
-

ma]
-

nasaku
ka-bu-u*

fyu-lu-uk-ku-[u*

basu-n

ma
pu
*

bzti-ya]

14.

$i-mu-[u
bi-li^

tal -

nin
-

m]

15.
1

ds-sum
ds-sum

gam-ma-la-ta
ta-ai-ra-ta^

[as-sa-faar

ilu-ut-ka]
ti

6.

[
[a
-

is -

ti -

ka(?)]
.]

17.
1

ds-sum
ds-sum

mu-up-pal-sa-ta
ri-mi-ni-ta 7

ta
-

mar
-

8.

[at

ta

zis
;;//

19. ki-ni$

naplis-an-ni-ma
lib-ba-ka*

si -

20.

ag-gu

[
fyi-[ti-ti^

li

pani - ka(?J] ka - ba - ai] nu - fya]


.]

21. [pu]-tur

an-ni
lib-bi
ilu

22
23. ilu

-sir

ilu-ti-ka

istaru

zi-nu-ti

sab[dd-li-li-ka

24. nir-bi-ka 25.

lu-uk-bi

lud-lul]

[INIMJNIM.MA]

SU

[IL.LA

**NirgaLKAN]

26.

No, 27 (K 2371 13791) contains the first prayer of what was originally a large tablet. It has been restored chiefly from the duplicate which is cited as A. This tablet is a comparatively small one and contains nothing more than the prayer in 11. i 25 of the text, followed by a catch -line, its Obv. giv25 in 10 or n lines, 15 in 22 lines, its Rev. 11. 16 ing 11. i while the end of the Reverse is left blank. It is inscribed in rather coarse characters, and was copied from one of the larger
texts for Ashurbanipal, who substituted his own name in place of the general formula in 1. n. Moreover the insertion of the

+ K

A changes the general character of its petiand proves that the copy was required for use during or after an eclipse of the moon. Thus restored, not much is 10 contain the invocation of missing from the prayer. LI. i the god, at 1. 1 1 the suppliant states his name and goes on to
eclipse-formula in
tions
1

For
2

1.

li A, reafls ana-ku

m A$lur-"b&n-apli
in three lines;

arad-ka
11.

the formula ina

lumun
6

ilvatali etc.

u
,

B
5

and C.

hul-%u-u.

daSti-u.
7

%a-bu-u

which is followed by and 12 form one line in B M-Zu,

[ilu]wzrga ^

Of

A libba-ka. 9 [ri-mi]-na-ta. &i'ft-ti. the catch line, with which the text of concludes, only the end has been
[ta]-ai-rat.
8

preserved:

IN.DUL-ki.

PRAYER TO NIRGAL.
describe
his

89

cause of complaint, and the conclusion of the prayer contains his various petitions.

Translation.
1.

mighty

lord, hero, first-born of

NU.NAM.NIRl

2.
3.

Prince of the Ammnaki, lord of the battle!


the mighty queen! O Nirgal, strong one of the gods, the darling ofNIN.MIN.NA Thou treadest in the bright heavens, lofty is thy place!

Offspring of

KU. TUSAR

4.
5.
6.

Thou
With

art exalted in the

Under-world and art the benefactor of


its

7.

fa

among

the multitude

of the gods inscribe thy counsel!

8.

With Sin

9.

And BU
The

10.

thou seekest all things! thee that the black-headed has father granted thy race, all living creatures, cattle of Nirgal, created things, thy hand should rule!
in the heavens

11. I

so and so, the son of so and so am thy servant! of god and goddess are laid upon me! 12. The in my house! 14 13. Uprooting and destruction are turned to thy divinity! I have art thou Since beneficent, 15.
1

Since thou art compassionate, I have sought for thee! beheld .....! 17. Since thou art pitiful, I have taken my stand before thee! I have art 1 8. Since thou merciful, to my cries! 19. Truly pity me and hearken 20. May thine angry heart have rest!
6.

21.

Loosen

my

sin,

my

offence

22.

23.
24.

O god
Let

and angry goddess


talk of thy greatness,
ilu

me
The

let

me bow
"Lady

in humility before thee!


is

4.

title

NIN.MIN.NA,
ilu

i. e.

of the crown",

evidently an abbreviated form of

N!N.MIN.AN.NA, L e. "Lady former occurs as a variant the since of the crown of heaven", of the latter in L 48 of the Cylinder -inscription of Sargon, n. 2 and p. 71. cf. LYON, Sargon, p. 8,
cf.

of For the rendering of EMT ^Y the Part ilu a-Si-ru 1. 32, No. and 8211 no. 12, BRUNNOW, List,
6.
*

^Ej *"HM

1S

apparently a compound ideogram.

+-

QO
i. e.

PRAYERS ADDRESSED TO GODS.


ina ma-ti-su
-

cannot be read, as the duplicate

clearly

reads

>-E:|
7.

$&-tur

might poss. be read for m-tur

i. e.

"mighty

is

thy

counsel".

L. 19 has been restored from No. 2, L 32, etc., though poss. some other synonym for "prayer" or "cry" may have been employed. L. 20 is restored from No. 21, 1. 68, No. 46, L 5, etc.
19
f.

No, 28.

Transliteration.
i

2.

-^ar-ra
4

lislifnu(mu)
5.
6.

itti-ya

[dd-ti-li-ka]

lud-lul

[INIH.INIM.MA

SU IL.LA]
ina

[DU.DU BI
.
.

lu

SAR
-gu-&

lu

ina]

NirgaLKAN SA.NA ipus(us)


mu-bal-lit
10
12

ilu

.-u ilu

ri-mi-nu-u 8
ify-tu-u

&mUu mitu

9.

IH a-du~ur-ma
-ka !i-nu-fya
13.

n
..........

-ub-!a

No. 28 (K 3355) is a small fragment from the right side a of large tablet. It preserves a few phrases from the end of a prayer to Nirgal and from the beginning of a to a

prayer

god who

is

addressed as "a merciful god

the quickener

of the dead!

Section

III.

Prayers addressed to Goddesses.


Like the preceding division, Section
III

tablets containing* prayers addressed only to

made up of one deity. While


is

the prayers in Section II, however, are composed in honour of gods, those in the present Section are addressed to goddesses. Nos. 30 and 33, and possibly Nos. 29 and 35, contain but one prayer, which is accompanied, in the case of the two former,

by

directions

for

ceremonies.

small and are inscribed in

The tablets are comparatively a somewhat large and coarse chaII,

racter, and, like others in Section

may perhaps be regarded

as forming extracts from the larger compositions. The question whether any large tablet existed, containing a series of prayers and ceremonies addressed only to one goddess,

and in its arrangement corresponding to Nos. 12, 21, and 22, It is true that is one that cannot be answered with certainty. Nos. 31, 32, and 34 are fragmentary portions of large tablets, and, as their present contents refer only to one goddess, they have been
under the present Section. It is not imof which they are fragments possible, however, that the tablets Their to other deities. originally contained prayers addressed under this Section must be regarded as therefore inclusion
classified
,
,

provisional.

N2

92

PRATERS ADDRESSED TO GODDESSES.

No. 29.

Transliteration.
[du l]-vtm'mu-ku ku-um-ma
2.

[INIMJNIALMA]

SU
ti-iz-fea-ru

IL.LA
bit-knr
llu

il

"Sa-la.[KAN]

No. 29 (K 13907) has preserved three lines from the Reverse of a small tablet, which represent the last line of a prayer
followed

by
:

its

colophon-line,

the next tablet.

The

latter

and apparently the catch-line for should possibly be restored from


aH

No, 27,

1. 1

[siftu bi'lumga^ni]ti'iz^a-rubu-kur

[NU.NAM.NIR].

If this is so, the

+~ must have been sign

written over an erasure.

No. 30.

Transliteration.
karp a tu

2
3.

GUtZfI

karani
si-rife

ib -

bip)

as-ruk-ki
.

4.
5. 6.
7.
8.,

........
libbu
-

in-nasz-.

a-ku- .......... -a-ba


linub(u&)
ki

..........
marustu
di
.

ka

bit - ta -

ana- hi

da

pulanu ya - na -

apil
ti

pulani
- ti

sa
-

di - ni
-

9.

mu$
in
-

- ti - si -

ra

lak

- ti

ki-

10. // 1 1.

sa&
nin

ra

Hi
- ri

sa

i% - si - ti

nu

u
.

itti -

- ti

12. lina$ifa(ifa)

kab ka li ......... mursu sa zumri-ya Knasi(si) MUN.GU sa daru

13. lip 14.

ta

ti -

a
-

di - ra
hi

t&
si-li-ti
-

sa
-

lib - bi -

ya

Sur-dim-ma sumu u ziru


lu - us

rimu

15. hiblui(iit)
1
1

6.
7.

mi

da ru - u

Km - ma mr K - K - ki
nir
-

bi

lu-$a-pa zi-kir-ki lu - sa - // ki

hid
li 1

lul
-

bi - ki
nisi*

sa

pu

8.

na

PRAYER TO SAL A
Rev.

ETC.

93

19.

[INIM].INIM.MA

20.

AG.AG BI
mu
illu

ina

wni magari

SU IL.LA ^[Istar.KAN] URU TI ana pan lstar ummu


iln

21.

tasalafy

GLGAB
mu

tukan(an) suluppn
fyimztu

K&A.TIR

[ta-

22.
2324. 25.

SA samni niku *'*** a - da gur


SID(di)

sapak(ak)]
dispu

tukan(an)

KAS. SAG

tasakan[(an)]
tanaki(ki)

SIR.AD
wirinu

KU.KU
samni

KU.DUB.DUB.BU *wSID ^IL.LA

SUB.[SUB(di)]

26. ina

wfannwi
III
-

MU.SAL
samtu

ARA
Ml
ina
[tasakan(an)]

wurkarinnn talaki

TLSAR
27. siptu 28. riksu
29. an-nu-ii 30. siptu

an-ni-tu

munu-ma
Suatu(f)

tap alar
kill-ti

ma
tu-.
ilu

samnu
-

lgigi
siptu
etc.
.

bu

uk

rat

31.

duppu

CXXXIV^^
iln

32. ikal

A$$ur-ban-apli

over one third of the original tablet has been The text contains a single preserved by No. 30 (K 3448). prayer addressed to the goddess Istar, followed by a ceremonial
little

section, and, according to the colophon, forms the i34th tablet of a certain series. Of the prayer to Istar only the latter part

has been preserved. The suppliant cries that he has poured out a libation to the goddess and prays that her heart may therefore have rest and that her anger may abate. After stating his name in 1. 7 and the fact that he is suffering from
sickness, he continues:
8.
9.

Thou Thou

art the

judge of
is

art the director of

my cause my path
I !

10.

May my god who

angry with me turn

11.
12.

Sorrow, the grave, and bonds may he May he remove the sickness of my body,
the

may .....

he tear away
of

13. 14.

15.

May he loosen the grief of my heart! Cause name and posterity to advance; let there be mercy and compassion; let me praise thy name! Let me live, let me be perfect, let me praise thy greatness!

94
1

PRAYERS ADDRESSED TO GODDESSES.

6.

17.

me bow in humility before ..... May my praise thy greatness


Let

thee!

Unto the distant peoples! The Reverse of the tablet begins with the colophon-line referring to the prayer contained by the Obverse. Then follows
18.

of directions for ceremonies, which are be to performed before Istar "on a favourable day". "Pure water shalt thou sprinkle. The ..... drink-offering shalt thou shalt thou heap up. A SA ot present. Dates (and)
oil

a section of ten lines

a drink-offering, water,
5

An

honey (and) butter shalt thou offer, incense-burner shalt thou set there. The -drink shalt

thou pour out/ LI. 2426 prescribe certain rites to be performed with various woods and oil, and are followed by the
injunction to recite the incantation three times and to unloose "the knotted cord". 1 The end of the first line of the colophon
(1.

31),

which contained the


is

title

of the series to which the tablet

belonged,
24.

broken away.

That the signs cf. No. 62, 1. 29.


25.
tablet, so that
istinis(nis).

This line has been restored from No. 40, 1. 12 (q. v.}. KU.DUB.DUB.BU are to be taken together,

The character
it

As

]{^ is somewhat spread out on the almost be taken for two signs and read might however other characters on the tablet are careit

lessly written,

is

preferable to regard

it

as one sign,

as in

No.

12,

1.

10, etc.

No. 81.

Transliteration.
1.

2.

$&

3. sd

4.

ana-ku pulanu [apil pulani sa] itu-$u [pulanu


a-na
ka-a-$i
.

ilu

istar-su pula-

5.
6.

mtum](tum) -dan
[d&rli-li]-ki lud-lul

ina puski u dannati sn-zi-bi


See above, p. 22.

PRAYERS TO ISTAR.
7.
8.

95

INIMJNIM.MA
ina musi

SU IL.LA
ilu

**
. .

sami-i
tasalafy

ana

pan

lstar gusuru

arku

mu

illu

9.

GLGAB

tukan(an)

^HTA.A.AN

kurmati*1

tar-bi(?}

10
ii

burasi ta-s&r-rak i-ti-ra

u gi-mil-tu kun-ni
ilu

GLG1

bti-uk-rat

Sin

ti-li-tu

No. 31 (K 7207 9675 13274) represents the end of the Obverse of a tablet containing prayers and ceremonies
addressed to the goddess Istar. LI. i 6 give the concluding phrases of a prayer, in the last three lines of which the suppliant states his own name, and, after probably referring to the offerings he has made to the goddess, concludes with a
petition for deliverance
is

+K

+K

"in misery
lines

and

distress".

The prayer
the

succeeded by three

effect:

bough

following "In the night before Istar thou shalt sprinkle a green with pure water. The drink-offering shalt thou

of ceremonies to

present. Seven times the food shalt thou of incense shalt thou offer. Place thou there a garment and a gift." L. 1 1 commences an incantation that was continued

on the Reverse of the

tablet.

No. 32.

Transliteration.
-bu
2.

[INIMJNIM.MA
[DU.DUBIanapan
Un

SU] IL.LA

ilu

I$tar.KAN

3.

I$tarSA].NA burasi taSakan


i-il-ta~su
itti~$u

KAS.SAG

tanaki(ki)

........... Ill sanitn munu(nu) ......... [ ]istar-[$u?] 5. ilu 6 ........... -na lstar
ilu
.

..........
salimu(mu?)

%
ki-rib
tlu

7.

...... .... man-%a-az-ki 8 ....... ... *-ti-ma samt*1 9. ..... .....


,

ina

sami-i
...

ki-ma

Sama$
u

sadi* 1

10.

......... -pi$-ti na-mas-ti kak-ka-ri

ta-bar-ri-i

96
ii

PRAYERS ADDRESSED TO GODDESSES.


ni$i*
.

sa-pi-ify-ti

tus-ti-si-ri

12

*-ni-ki-ma kul-lat-si-na

ba-

13

-ru-ki
ilu

na-mas-su-u
lstar
biltu

14. [at]-ti-ma

K--at
ina Hi-rib [sami-i
il

15

-ki-ma

Like the preceding fragment, No. 32 (K 3358 9047) a" tablet. Only of the Obverse of lower the portion represents one sign remains of the incantation to which the colophon-line
(L 2)

+ K

refers.

Then follow

three lines of directions prescribing

the offering of incense, the pouring out of a libation, and the due recital of the incantation three times. At 1. 6 there com-

mences a fresh prayer to the goddess Istar, containing the invocation of the goddess and a description of her power. The beginning and end of most of the lines are broken.
6
7.
:

Istar,
Is

heroine

among goddesses!
midst of the bright heavens!
!

8.
9.

Thy Thou

seat
art

in the
,

10.

Sun-god [Lady?] of the sky, the mountains and the seas! Thou ..... the handiwork of creatures of the ground,

and

like the

11.

Thou
Thou,

scatterest the nations


all

thou beholdest thou directest


,

12. 14.
15.

.....

of them

.....
is

13.

.....
,

creation

Istar, art

powerful
in the

And

thy ......

Lady,

midst of the bright heavens!

Ho. 33.

Transliteration.
i

zu

zu

i- lat

mu -nasa-ki-na-at

2.

[muS(?)]-tt(?)-i3-ma-at

a-mat-sa

3.

[mus]
-

- // -

ni

ify

uz

- zi

4. si
5.

mat
kat

tas - Ii -

ti

Hi u
u

u su
-

pi
-

Ii -

ik - ri - bi
-

un

6. iw, 7.

-sir
-

pa

ii

a
du
-

pit
. .

ni Uu Marduk

ni

dan(fy

1L

ru

mdu-u
kib-ra-a-ti

PRAYER TO TASMlTU.
8.
9.

97

s&r

LZID.DA
-

Mt

si-kin

na-pis-ti

sd

Hani*1

rat [sar] Borsippa 10. [Un]Tas-mi-tum bi-il-tum

KI

da

- Iat

da

ad

mi

sa
1

ki-bi-sa

gas- [rat?]

&# - ra - a ~ ti a - #2 ........... /## ilani^ ka - a - Si -i-kis-ki ..................... 13 ....... -si-na azkur(ur) pani-ki 14 ........... -r? u sa - li - ma 15 ........... ... ..... tas-ma-a
12
.
.
,

6 ......

....

.-at

ma-gi-ri [ta-sa?]-ka-ni tas-ma-a u sa-li-ma

...... -ris-nia .......... -nu tu-sa-as-mi-i ki-bit-$u-un 8 ........... lib-ba~su-nu tu-si-i$-si-ri is- .......... & ru-ku-tii tu-sak-na panu-ki ..... ..... 19 ...... 20. Tas-mi-tum i-laF su-pi u da-di bi-[lit ......... .]
17
1

llu

21.

[ana]~ku pulanu apil pulani sa ilu-su fulanu


2

ilu

istar-su [pu-

22.

as

&ur
ilu

ki

bUti -

ya

si -

mi

- i

lamtum(tum)] su - [pi - ya]

23. [a]-na
24. [sa

Nabu I].SAGJLA
un]

faa-i~ri-ki?>

bUu
[

asaridtt

man
ki-bit

ris-[ti-i]

a-bu~[ti

sab-ti-ma]
pi~ki]

25. [lis-mi
26. [lil - ki

zik]-ri-ya* - ni - ni kabti](ti)]

ina

ya
[u

[HI
ilu

ma -da

su

pi - ya]

27. [ina
Rev,

zik-ri~$u

ilu

istar lislimu(mu) itti-ya]

28. [li-in-ni-is]-si
29. [lit-ta-kil
6
3

[mursu
ta-[ni-J}u

sa
sa

&umri-j/a]

siri^-yaj

30. [Iit-ta-bil]
31.

asakku
rn-fyii-u

[
ru-[su-u?]

sa
ni '

bu ani$ l-ya]
. .

............
1

............
.
.

32. [li-in]-ni-is-si

ma-mi-in 7
gallu*
sarni
lik nisi*

33 ...... .....
34. [a-na(?J]
35. [ilu]
iln

lit-[ta-kil$ li - sal -

.]

[irat

su]

a-pa-a-ti^

lis-sa-kin

ba-ni-[ti]

^
-

I0

bu - u
bi
-

damikti[(ti)]

36. [ina ki-bit]-ki sir-ti Sa ul uttakkarufru)^

u an-ni-ki ki~[nim]
il
-

37. [ 38.

Tas

mi]

turn

turn**

[INIMJNIM.MA
1

SU] IL LA
1.
:

**TaS-mt-tum.KAN
lumun ^^ataU
^
etc.

ilatfat).

2
1.

After

21

A
1.

inserts the formula ina

in

two
4

lines,
zik-ri,

and for
5

22 reads
6

asfeur-ki imid-ki Si-mz-i a-ra-ti.

ha-

-2-rz-&i.

A
A

ll-ta-kiL
?

For

31

Sd iba$u-u
10

u,

ili-yd. ll

ma-mit.

8
12

reads: lip-pa-aS-ru imtiP1 imtif 1 imtiP 1 g A ina ^4 lit-lu-ud #" NAM. TAR. pi-kL
inserts
l^z

uttaMarum(rum).

^/ inu-u.

13

g8
39

PRAYERS ADDRESSED TO GODDESSES.


mil
ilht

tasalafy

SA.NA
ina

bnrasi

40
.41.

GA

kimi

tasapak(ak)
sukfei?(ki)-ma

munu(nu)-ma

42

salimu(mu)

43

44
45

.ina rik-si

TAG-ma

i-nu-ma ttpus(us)

mmu

lil(?)-

46
47.
48. ikal

[KAM] SAH(?)
Sar-rat

id takahi(lu) ukib-ra-a-ti
i-lit

bi-li-i-ti

ilu

Asmr-ban-apli

etc. Is

No. 33 (K 3432

+ K8i47)

a small tablet inscribed with

rather coarse characters, which are In places much broken. It contains a prayer to the goddess Tasmttu, the latter half of

preserved in duplicate on the Reverse of No. i (see The prayer is followed by two short ceremonial pp. 4, 6 f.). sections, which with the catch-line and a short colophon com-

which

Is

plete the text of the tablet.

The prayer commences

as follows.

Translation.
i

goddess
!
!

2.
3.

4.
5.

Who Who Who Who


O

causeth her word to be obeyed, who establisheth appeaseth the anger of god and

heareth prayer and supplication!

8.

accepteth petition and sighing! seed of hida the house of the living creature of the
,

great gods!
9.

10.

Queen of Borsippa, Lady of the Dwelling O lady Tasmitii, whose command is mighty!
I

The next few


he
is

lines are

broken.

After stating

(1.

14) that

crying before the goddess, the suppliant describes her merciful character, as the giver of peace and prosperity. At 1. 20 he once more addresses her by name and proceeds to

make
20.

his request.

21. I so

TaSmitu, goddess of supplication and love, lady of and so, the son of so and so, whose god is so and so, whose goddess is so and so,
!

22.

Have turned

to wards thee,

O lady

Hearken to

my supplication!

PRAYER TO TASMlTU.
23. 24. 25.

99

Before Nadu thy spouse, the lord, the prince, the first-born son

Of

Isagila, intercede for

me!

he hearken to my cry at the word of thy mouth! he remove my sighing, may he learn my supplication! 26. 27. At his mighty word may god and goddess deal graciously with me! 28. May the sickness of my body be torn away 29. May the groaning of my flesh be consumed! 30. May the consumption of my muscles be removed!

May May

31.
32.

sorcery, poison,

3334.
35.

be consumed May the ban be torn away may the May May mercy be established among men (and their) habitations! May god and king ordain favour

36.

At thy mighty command

that

is

not altered, and thy true

mercy,
37. lady Ta$mitu\ Of the two ceremonial sections a few phrases only have been preserved. The first prescribes that the sprinkling of pure

water and the offering of incense of &zrr#-wood shall accompany the recital of the incantation, while the second apparently deals, among other matters, with the rite of the knotted cord
(cf.

supra p. 71,
24.

etc.}.

On

the restoration of the end of this line, see above


lit-ta-kil
(cf.

p.

14).

29.

The verb
46,

is

here restored from


14).

1.

32

and

No.

i,

11.

and 48
No.
In

supra p.

32.

The
3,
1,

last sign in this line is

probably to be restored as

(cf.

PL

n isu

(=1
41.

For the explanation of i, Rev. (cont), L 48). a from nam) as synonym of mamitu, cf. supra,

p. 66.

The
to

sign

fH

written over an erasure;

it is

clearly

however
46.
is

be read as

ffty

not
?

>^|-

The reading ^^f^fjrff suggested

in the transliteration

not certain.
1

For

1.

31

reads:

"May

tlie

poisons that are upon

me be

loosened!"

100

PRAYERS ADDRESSED TO GODDESSES.

Ho. 34.

Transliteration.

......... 3 ..........
i.
.

2
.

...........

a-ta-mar
4

p&r(P)-da-a

ya-si
ILJ.LA
hi

d&'li-li-ki
5.
6.

lud-lul

tlNIM.INIM.MA

u
hi

ilu

MLMl

[DU.DU BI

ina

SAR]

ina

SA.NA

ipus(us)

...................................

The fragment No. 34 (K 11876) contains a few phrases from a prayer to the goddess ilu MLMI (cf. BRUNNOW, List, no. 10449), the two colophon-lines being followed by a second prayer or perhaps the catch-line for the next tablet. Of this
line,

however, only traces of signs remain,


3. If

the rendering of >j1


1
,

pi.

Prms.

from
cf.

l/SlS.

by pdr is correct p&r-da-a must For another instance of the use


II,

of the verb in 1
li-par-du

1,

Loxz, Tiglathpileser, Col.


?

L 67
i

(p. 22)

(^I^TT *J t^J) meaning, according to ZIMMERN, Busspsalmen p. no, of "to shine to the bright", cf. I 60* [67], C. Rev. 1. 20 ka-btt-ta-su ip-

and

for its use in

IV

with the

VR

I M^J)? whence the epithet nipirdu, "shining" par-du (|T"n (see DELITZSCH in Loxz's Tigl. p, 106 and ZIMMERN, op.cit. p. no).

Perhaps also from

this root

are to be derived the subs.

*y~

(= p&rt^-da-a-ti
(IV

in the

1 phrase Sunati* pdr-da-a-ti la iabati

17,

16 l\

and ^~

^JJ

in

No.

12,

1.

57.

No. 35.

Transliteration.
i

sa bi(?)-lu-

ina

.....
ina,

3.

balatu
5

si-

4
nctp-li7.

pa-nilibbu

faiduti*-

DIM.

PRAYER TO
Rev.

BlLIT.

IOI

II
ii
ik-riid-,

10

GIS.7UK
12

SAG.GA
13

-mi-ik~ti
14.
i

....
ni

-is
ki-bit

ka

- ti

s&

ilu

BUit

sa&(?)
-

ana

arkat(?)

L DA.RA

16

No. 35 (K 2757) contains portions of a prayer to the godthe end of which there follows the catch-line for the next tablet and traces of the first line of the colophon The interest of the fragment centres in 1. 14, where we 1 6). (1. find the colophon-line, which is characteristic of the present class of texts, written phonetically (see above p. 13).
dess
Bilit, at

IO2

Section IV.

Prayers to

deities

whose names

are not preserved.


Section

IV

is

composed of fragments of
,

tablets,

which

contain the colophon-line that is characteristic of the present collection of texts but from which the names of the deities

addressed are missing. It whether a god or goddess

is
is

generally possible to distinguish addressed. In some cases, how-

ever, in addition to the colophon-line, only a few signs

have

been preserved.

No. 86.

Transliteration.

6.

[INlMJNIMJfA]
buraSi

SU IL.LA
ina
isati

8 9
-

SU
ma
ltt

IL.LA
tislitu

10
ii. [ikal

l!

]tgigi
etc.

butuktu

fya-si-

m Uu
A$sur]-ba?i'apli

The fragment No. 36 (K 9125) contains the end of a prayer, followed by three lines of directions for ceremonies,

PRAYER TO A GODDESS

ETC.

103

which prescribe that the burning of incense and the rite of raising the hand are to accompany its recitation. L. 10 gives
the catch-line for the next tablet

No. 87.

Transliteration.
ilu i

2
.

napiS-

tim(tim)

3.

.........

.^ KbK5

4
[si?]-kin na-pis-ti
6.

foi-ir-tu

[INBLINIM.MA
x

SU] IL.LA
[biltu]

7.

[siptu]

sur-bu-tum
2

ummu
sami4

ri-mi-niilluti^ ]
1

turn
8. 9.

a-[si-bat

[al-si-ki

bilti-ya

i-Jsis-si-im-ma

Si-wt-i*
ilu

[ya-a-ti]

[is~i-ki atyur-ki* kima] ulinnu ili-ya u

iUari-yh ulinnu-[ki
as-dat]
6

10. [As -

sum

di

ni$

11.

[ds-sum

bul-lu-tii]i
itira
.
.

da] sul-lu-mu

ni

piirus

[pamsi(si)
ti -

basu-u^

[itti-ki]

12. [<*a$-sum

ganiala]
z

[di

i]
11

10

13

[biltu

sa-ku]-fum

wnmu

ri-[mi-m-fum ]

No. 37 (K 9087) contains a few words from the end of one prayer and the first seven lines from the commencement of another. The second prayer is addressed to a goddess and is partly duplicate of the prayer to Bau in No. 6, 11. 71 ff., and
of that to the goddess, who bears the title Bilit Hi, in No. 11. 9 ff. For a translation see above, p. 34 f.
7,

Possibly to be restored from


8

B
9

iln Bi-lit

ili\

A
6

ilu

Bdu.

ri-mi-[ni1

tumj.

[&mt]-i.
8

as-far-M.

di-in.
1.

D
u

[pa]-ra-su.

here

Inserts the copula u.

AD

M-lu-u.
I>
. -

For

12

reads te-lum i-ti~ra ga-maSu-su-fra ti-di-i.

ln-zu-ba

ti-di-f,

-ma-la

10

Sur-[bu-tnm].

ll

ttm-mu ri-mi-ni-tum.

104

PRAYERS TO DEITIES

No. 38.

Transliteration.
i.

ana

di-

2.

d&

li - [li -

3.
4.
5.

INIM.INBL[MA

SU IL.LA]
ina

DU.DU
*

[BI

lu

SAR

lu

ina

SA.NA

ipiis(us)]

siptu sur-

6.

No. 38 (Bu. 915 9, 1 6) is a fragment from the left side of a tablet and preserves the beginnings of two lines from the end of a prayer, which is followed by the two common colophon-lines, the catch-line,

and the beginning of the colophon.

No. 39.

Transliteration.

ilu

lstar

4.
5.

[INIM.INIM]MA

SU IL.LA
ina

[DU.DU BI]

lu

SAR
1

lu
i-lat

ina

SA.NA
2-

[ipus(us)]
.

6
7
-

kakkabani*
/
-

sar-.

ti

i-lat

8 g

Hani* 1

Dl.BAR
ilu

sami-i

[damifetu](tu)

lgigi nu-ur
-

ma.

10
ii

mu$-na-mi-rat
-bu-u
it -

di
ta
-

pa
bi

ni
tu

12
13

na

an
-

-ki
-

bi-il-ti

ina
si
-

ki-

14
15
1

ya
ni
-

ku

ma

ma Ma

6.

[ana-ku

fulanu

apil]

17.

pulani sa sum-nt-ma&-ra dan-

18.

"WHOSE NAMES

ARE NOT PRESERVED.

105

Of the first prayer to which the two colophon-lines (1. 4 f.) on No. 39 (K 8930) refer, a few characters only remain. The The prayer that commences at 1. 6 is addressed to a goddess. the to her ascribe and first eight lines contain the Invocation, end power of giving light (to the world); the beginning and
of every line, however,
is

broken

off.

No. 40.

Transliteration.
i.

DI
[INIM.INIM.MA]
*l

2.

SU IL.LA
sa

-su

IMJL

Uu

4
5.

at

iwirinu

[na?]
diparu
fa-.
.

......... .KUR.NA TU.UD.TA


-ms~su~un-nu
-rit-ta-&

6
7

SIR ina
VII

lubuUupisa,

babati* 1

i^passuru tasakan(an)
-na sa

XXXVI SA AS.A.AN
SIR
(
)

g 10
11. 12.
.

ZU.DU

tukan(an)

immiru niki

tunam-

mar(?) kap-ra tunikis(?)(is)

&r*KAJZI
[*s**]irinu

SLIL(fea)

ms

zni

upuntu

tu-nam-mar

[mi

fy r fa?]

tanaki(ki)

KU-DUB.DUB.BU SUB.SUB(di)

13.

-su
-su

14
15
16.

ms mi-ma III Mnitu <minutii(tu) an-ni-tu DIM.SID *<*>*ANJRIM u riksu tapatar(ar)


-

bu-ma ina sumi


<^^^

suati tudammik(ik)

damikti(ti)

tazakar(ar)
-

17

of fourprincipal contents of No. 40 (K 2567) consist were These ceremonies. for directions of teen lines preceded by a prayer, of which only a few traces of signs remain. BEZOLD

The

to 2487 (Catalogue, p. 454) suggests that this fragment belongs of the writing on character The see No. above, 18). 2, p. (=

both tablets

is

very

similar.

106

PRAYERS TO DEITIES
8.

For the explanation of the sign-group pE y *""n as see JENSEN, ZAI, p. 308 (cf. BRUNNOW, List, no. 6767). What meaning attaches to the group in the present passage is

= zrritmnni
clear.

not

is

12. The suggested restoration of the beginning of based on No. 8, 1. 21 (cf. supra, p. 42 ).

this line

No. 41.

Transliteration.

2.

[DU.DU BI]

lu

ina

KISDA
ni
-

lu
-

ina

SA.NA
nu
-

fyus(us)]
ta - sim ti

3.

sarru

mi

ki

ba

ilu

Assur-ban-apli

etc.

In No. 41 (K 7916) the first line as the colophon-line INIMJNIM.MA


the catch-line for the next tablet.

is

probably to be restored
etc.

SU IL.LA

L. 3 gives

No. 42.

Transliteration.
Obv.
i

2.

na5.

3.

kul-lat
-ri-

46. 8.

u-tag-ga(P)ta-ta-na-nt,9.

....
7.

kiri-i~

a-na

sak-na-ta
a-lik faar-ra-ni
12.

sa

10.
ir-

Sa pak-du pi14.

ZIG.GlR-ka n. la DIM.KU la 13. dannu

ina

dan~nakari dan-na
17.
19.

i-hd nmn-nap16.

15. ina

ina pi-ka kia-zu21. ul-

mu-sap-sik UD 18. sa la

Rev.

20
23.
<lu

22. foidutu-ka

NIN.A.KU.KUD.[DU]

WHOSE NAMES ARE NOT PRESERVED.


24.
25.

107

1NIMJNIM.MA SU [1L.LA] inu(?)-ma ina KISDA inu(?)


ilu
ilH

26. siptu

Marduk

bilu

rabu
etc.

27.

ikal m

Asmr-ban-[apli]

tablet,

No. 42 (K 3221) preserves part of tlie left side of a large about four lines being" missing from the beginning of the Obverse. L. 25 gives an unusual form of one of the common
(see

colophon-lines

above, p. 71).

No. 43.

Transliteration.
i

.-iu-

2.

ilu

Marduk
5.

3.

[Hani]*

a-sib

6.

Hani* UuA-nim ilu Bil


4.
.

Hani* 1
7.

ana-

ku arad-ki
8.

[INIMJJNIM.MA

SU [IL.LA]

The end of a prayer to a goddess has been preserved by No. 43 (K 13355)-

No. 44.

Transliteration.

2.

[INIMJNIM].MA
-tu

SU IL.[LA]
an-na
5
.

-*....

No. 44 (K 14210) contains traces of a prayer and three


lines

of directions for ceremonies.

108

PRAYERS TO DEITIES

No. 45.

Transliteration.
Obv.
i

-#
3

2
V

-fat lu-

-inn tak-biwi

tlu

Sama$

4-

[INIMJNIMJ.MA

SU

JL.LA

ilu
.

Rev.

a-na

........... -ra-ka .......... 7 ........... - ma .......... 8 ........... -na si-it- .......... 9 ...... ..... ba-la-tu ... ....... 10. .........
6
.

(82323, 119) contains traces of prayers; so little however has been preserved that it is impossible to decide with certainty which side is the Obverse of the tablet

The fragment No. 45

iog

Section V.

Prayers to Astral Deities.


Section V contains prayers to certain stars, which are not regarded as inanimate, but are personified as deities. This personification of the stars and planets is not surprising, for there are not lacking proofs that the greater gods, even when ad-

dressed

instances in the present collection of texts, in No. 19, 1. i7f. the god Bil is selected from "the multitude of the stars of heaven" to receive a gift, while in No. 6, 1. 77 f.

by name To mention three

in

prayer, were regarded as astral powers.

the goddess JBau, and in No. 7, 1. 15 the goddess Bilit Hi, are sought by the suppliant among the stars. Moreover the astral
deities here addressed are

employed

in prayers to the greater gods,

Invoked in terms as exalted as those and in No. 50, if my


is

restoration of the passage is correct, the fixed star Sibziana even credited with the creation of mankind,

The
class
,

majority of the tablets in this section are of the larger


,
,

and contained when complete several prayers spersed in some cases with directions for ceremonies.

inter-

No. 46.

Transliteration.
i

gu

ify

tit

u
la

2.

lib

&
$u

du
ru

3
4.
5.

[ka] ba
-

Km
lag
-

rabiti(ti) -

ur ub

ma ma
fya

ka
nu

gu

lib -

ka]

li -

110
5
j
8.

PRAYERS TO ASTRAL
~[ka
m

DEITIES,

ra-iuj-u
- ti -

ta-ai~ra-tu-ka
-si

kab~ta-a-tum
lib~sa-nim-ma

[d&

- lil

Hu

ka]

rabiti(ti)

hid

lul

9.

IN1MJNIM.[MA

SU ILJ.LA
ina

******* Mustabarru-mtt-

tanu(a-nu).KAN
10.

DU,DU BI
ilu

[lu

KISDA]

In
-

ina

SA.NA
ti-ib

ipus(us)

11. siptu

Nirgal

Ml

kakkabu Pisu

sami-i u

irsitim(tim)

1314.
15.
1

6.

ma-am-ht git-ma-lum fa-ki-du gi-mir KIRRUD.AZAG.GA ilw ris - tu - u maru A - nim i - lit - ti nam-ri-ri lit-bu-su sa sa-him-tna-ti J}a-lip a - ba - n bit du ru dan - dan - nu $it

17.
1

/&/

/^
tarn
-

rf -

[i]

mu
ir?]
-

- $a -

a$
-

ki

nu

li - i
-

ti
z

8.

sarru

[ri

Ai

ife

du

la

pa

du

jg

[inu-hal-lib?] za-ai-ri

2O
21

[$al2]-ba-bu

muk-tab-lum
-tu

jkarradu
-*"

22
23*

The upper portion


tains

of No. 46
to

(K

11153

+ Rm 582)

con-

prayer addressed as a male deity, which, after the double colophon a prayer to Nirgal, who is invoked as ), is followed by (1. 9
follows:

the end of a

the

kakkalu

Mustabarm-mutanu^

u.
12.
13.

O Nirgal, lord Who harasses


The strong,
The

of
the

Pisu,
,

near to heaven and earth!

the first-born of

KU.TU.SARl
\

the perfect,

who

careth for the whole of the

Kin'ud-azaga
14.

15.
1 6.

Who
The

offspring of Ann, the first-born son! is clad with brightness, who is clothed with light! mighty, the valiant, the lord of power!

17.

Who
1

giveth the victory,

who

establisheth strength!

A
One
of the seven names
of the planet Mercury,
see

JENSEN, Kosmologie

p.

I2of.

PRAYER TO THE MUSTABARRtf-MtfTANU.


1

1 1 1

8.

King

19.

of the battle, the wise, the courageous, the invincible! who destroyeth the foe!
the impetuous, the warrior! the hero
!

20
21

9.

That the

kakka * u
9

NI-BAT-a-nu
cf.

is

phonetically written

kakkabu

Mustabarr!i-mutanu

BRUNNOW,

List, no. 5347,

and JENSEN,

Kosmologie^ p. 119.
12. For the identification of \^(-azaga with 4^=\'* asaga and the explanation of the latter as "the lordly chamber" of the Lower World, see JENSEN, op. tit., p. 234 f.
>

15.

The word salummatu expresses

the idea of light viewed

as an object of terror QENSEN, of.

cit, p. 155).

17, 1. 8 where Ninib is 19. This line is restored from I described as mu-hal-lik za-ya-a-ri. Several of the epithets in

this

prayer are to be found

in

Asmrnasirpal's dedication.

"So.

47.

Transliteration.

........... -/ ....... 2 ........... ru-. Km - nu - ..... 3. ..... .... KA.LUJBLDA ..... ..... 4 ........... -na-ku~nu balatu ba-a-ni 5. .....
i
.

.....
6.
7.

d&-li-li-ku-nu lud-lul

KISDA hi] ina SA.NA ipus(us) ........ ......... ga$ - ru - n - ti 8 ......... ...... SU 1L.LA KAN ..... 9 ...............
ina
. .

[1NIMJNIM.MA lu [DU.DU BI

SU

ILJ.LA

Mul-muLKIB

10. [ikal

ilu

Assur-ban]~apli

etc.

In

1.

The end of a prayer has been preserved by No. 47 (K88o8). 6 the signs tf->+f- ttf^HF" J have taken as the Mul~

mul-star

(cf. JENSEN, Kosmologie, p. 152) and not as the plural of kakkabu (see No. 8, 1. 22), though the suffix in dd-li-li-ku-nu suggests that the prayer is addressed to more than one deity.

112

PRAYERS TO ASTRAL

DEITIES.

The

tablet apparently formed one of a series, part of the title


is

of which

contained by

1.

9.

Ho. 48.

Transliteration.
Obv.
i

-ni-ti

-a-ti

in~$i
6

4
-tt-ku
7

-sa

-a-ti

MIN
-j&
10
*
T

8
-

-ri
T T llfc

9.

ya

ff^V ^2^
*f * *t
f

TO 12.

C/ ........... SI

13.

"2

.....

*****
RCT.

*T*

.*

*...

15- kl-

i6.INIMJNIM.MA
17. ^z}>^
1

SU IL.LA
sa
ina

Mul-mul.KAN
su-lu&-fai-$u
illu
etc.

^/^

$ur~bu-u

sami-i
milu

8.

VIII-^ par-su Bit sa-la-mi-i

ikal

Assur-ban-apli

According to the first line of the colophon (1. 18), No. 48 (K8n6) forms the eighth part of a composition entitled the Bit sa-la-mi-i (cf. BEZOLD, ZA V, p. 112 and Catalogue, p. 896).

The Obverse of No. 48 preserves a few ends of

lines

from the

beginning of the tablet, the Reverse the end of a prayer to the Mulmul-sttt. According to the catch-line the next part of the
composition

commenced with

the words:

"0 mighty

lord,

whose

is brilliant in
1

heaven I"

may be compared the incantations that commence siptu bit nu-m (see above, p. 53), and the Series Bit rimki (supra, pp. 14 if.). The bit rim-ki and the bit sa-la-mi-i are mentioned together in the
8.

With

the composition entitled the Bit salami

letter
pi.

K 168,

1.

13

(cf.

LEHMANN, Samammukin,

Pt.

II,

p. 76

and

XLV).

PRAYERS TO THE STARS MULMUL AND

KAK.SI.DI.

I I

No. 49.

Transliteration.
Obv.
i

...........
4.

2.

... .....
7..

.-4-tf

...........
1
.

-mar

....... ... .-ati 5 ......... Hani* iln lgigi 6 ........... ta-ab-tu .......... -ai-ti 8. ..... ..... ~li-ti 9 ........... ~lu at-mii~{t~a 10. .......... -p&(?) ya-a-$i ii. ... ....... -aw u-mi-sam 12 ......... -ru-sa-a-ti 13 ........... -# lim-nu-ti 14 ........... -?/ 3#tf 15 .......... zumri-ya [sar]-ra-tum rabiium(tinn)
.
.

1 1

........... ka-ru-bu 8 ........... -si-la-ku


[INIMJN1M.MA
5f/

20.

........... -ma-*-u 19 ........... ri-si-ka /i.L^ kMabu KA Kj SLDLKAN


17

21.
Rev.

22.

..... ..... 23 ........... i-mn-ki 24 ...... ..... -r//-/z 25 ........... ra-5ub-bu 26 ...........
27

-Sa-an-nu

........... ^
.

fM/^

28

...........

abni*

29 ....... .... samt-i 30 ........... [ntu-sci?]az-nin nu&Su ........ fya-ra-&r-ra 32 ...... 31. ..... il lu siru 33. ........ &a - ra - ar - [ra]
1
.
.

The Obverse
to the star

of No. 49 (D.T. 65) preserves part of a prayer

(cf. JENSEN, Kosmologie, p. 49 ff., f/^) addressed as a male deity. This prayer is followed by a second, which is continued on the Reverse of the tablet.

KAK.SLDI

No. 50.

Transliteration.
Obv.
1.

kakkabN

[siptu

SlB.ZLAN.NA] ........
'

2.

[mu
[ina

na

kir]
-

3.

Samt~i

4.

5.
6.

ma& [kan - su 1 1 i rabuti* [Hani* - li - ka ba [ina


**BU
<ma
-

] ra
ilu

ka?]

......
ka
-

- sal - lu -

ma?]

nim]

7.

[K

Jkuf]

14
8.
9.
ilu

PRAYERS TO ASTRAL

DEITIES,

Rammanu
ki
-

asarid sami-i u irsitim(tim) ul

ina

bit -

Aa 1
itti -

izzakara(ra}

ti -

[ni
1

- Si - /

10. Si - si 11. *di 12.


13.

ma
di
-

ka*

Hani*

rabuti*

li - jw -

[eu]

ni
-

in

purussa
ilu

- #2

purusfusj

a
sA

na

ku

ilu - su

arad - ka m A$sur Assur ilu is - tar - su


Uu atali
1

- Jte apli mar Hi As su - ri i - tu

14. ina

lumun
himun
ina
-

ilu

Sin

sa

ina

arfyi

umi
1

KAN
tabati* 1

isakna(na)
15. ina
1

idati*
-

ITLMIS
u
limutti(ti)
fyi-ti-ti

limntti*

la

6.

sa

ikalli
it

ya

wati

ya
tabu

ibasa

a
ni

17.
1

ds

sum

pis

mursu

la

ar

8.

kil-la-ti

sa ina zumri-ya

19.

ikimmii

Bm-nu sa
-

itti-yh

rak-su-ma

it-Safe-

20.

am
pu
ilu

fair

ka

sa
$i -

21. nis
22.
-

kati

ya
kis
-

mu
pi
-

fyur
-

mi
-

pi tas-

[ka]
-

[Ii

ti]

Sur

23. *linna$ify(i$) 24.

mimma

sidu
ilu

damku
i$tar

fa &i [ya] ya pu lim-nu sa ana na-kas napisti-ya illika[(ka)] ina risi - ya ka - ai - an lu

si - si

- ti -

25. ilu
Rev.

amzluti

sa

li -

mu

li - ir -

su - ni
-

26. z;/#
27. ludlul

kibit
-

ka
nar
-

lu
bi
-

&&
sa

lui
6

ka

lu

/z

28.

INUf.INIM.MA
A>/^
/-to

SU
-f-

IL.LA
ilu

kakkabu SIB.ZI.AN.NA.l<AN
1 1 a-$a~rid Hani* rab&ti*

*akkabu

29.

KAK*SLDI

NINIB

No. 50

(K

2801

K 9490)

is

a comparatively small tablet

inscribed for AsSurbanipal with a prayer to be recited oa t"he occasion of an eclipse of the Moon. The prayer is evidently

extracted from one of the larger compositions, which contain Such a text, similar several prayers and ceremonial sections. in size to Nos. 12, 21, and 22, must have been the tablet of

which the duplicates A and B are parts. These two fragments do not join but from the style of the writing and character of the clay it may be assumed that they are parts of the same
1

ina &iMt-M.
*

2
1.

Restored from the similar expression in No.

19,
5

1.

13,

3
I.

A
23

it~[ti-ka].

For

II

reads:

For

reads
|

w-Jfwr-

6
?

After
|

1.

27

ceases to be a duplicate

and reads:

liptu
,
I

kak&abu
-tf-

PRAYER TO
tablet.

SIBZIANA.

15

The prayer in the present text, however, was not exand B, for the incantation that tracted from the original of

follows in

commences ]^^-~

fH and

does not agree with

the catch-line of No. 50. The prayer is inscribed to the star 9 in Sibziana? addressed as a male deity, and invoked in II. i to the is of The terms. somewhat extravagant object prayer

induce Sibziana to remove the


session

evil spells,

bewitchments, pos-

by

spectres

etc.,

that have followed in the train of the


follows.

lunar eclipse.

The prayer reads as

Translation.
i.

Sibziana
4.

3.
5.

In the heavens

2. Thou that changest the ..... They bow down before thee

The great gods beseech thee and Without thee Ann 7. Bil the arbiter 8. Ramman the prince of heaven and earth 2 9. At thy command mankind was named! 10. Give thou the word and with thee let the great gods stand! n. Give thou my judgement, make my decision!
6.

12. I,
13. 14.

15.
1

thy servant, Assurbanipal^ the son of his god, is Assur, whose goddess is Assuritu, the eclipse of the moon which in the month of evil the In (&**) on the day (*A*) has taken place, In the evil of the powers, of the portents, evil and not good,

Whose god

6.

Which

are in

my

palace and

my

land,
is

17.

Befause of the

evil

magic,

the disease that

not good,

the iniquity,
transgression, the sin that is in my body ...... that is bound to me and 19. [Because of] the evil spectre 20. Have petitioned thee, I have glorified thee!
1

8.

The

21.
22.

The
Free
1

raising of

me

from

my hand accept! Hearken to my my bewitchment! Loosen my sin!


of Szb&iana with Regulus,

prayer!

For
and

the identification

and the explanation of


JENSEN,

the

name

as "the true shepherd of heaven" (Kin. Jdnu Sa Sami), see

ZA

I,

p. 266,

JZosmologte, pp. 36
created.

f.,

48

f.

etc.

2 /. e

It is possible that

>^ ^^JJ

should be rendered by the

understood ; in either case the meaning Qal, not the Nifal, of zakdru* lumu being of the line remains the same.

Q2

Il6

PRAYERS TO ASTRAL

DEITIES.
evil

23.

Let there be torn away whatsoever

may come
off

to cut
life!

my

24.

25. 26.
27.

May May

the favourable sidu be ever at the god, the goddess of

my

head!

mankind grant me favour!


j

At thy command let me live! Let me bow down and extol thy greatness The catch-line for the next tablet reads: "Thou, O KAK.SLD1
This line
is

art Ninth, the prince of the great gods!"

discussed

by JENSEN

(Kosmologie, pp. 53 f., 150), the fragment 9490 (cf. ZA III, p. conclusion of the text.

BEZOLD having published 250), which contains the

No. 51.

Transliteration.

ar

........... 2. [i]-ti~ir .......... 3 - sa - .......... 4 ...... amilutu ..... 6. [as]-bat subata(?)~ka u........ .... -ma 5. 8. dalili-ka ........ Hibalati ..... 7. gi-mil SU ILLA kMa*"[SIB.ZLAN.NA.KAN]
i
.

BI ana pan
ii.

kakkab

"SIB.ZLAN.NA

II

......

[SA.NA]

btirasi

tasakan(an)

KAS.SAG

tanaki(ki) siptu an-

12

........... -m-za afyarrikanu(f) itti(?) samni ^surmmu pusus 13 ........... SI^^IGLMAN.GIRI ........... 14 ina 15 ........ ... [ta$akanl](an) ul nu ...... ..... Km 6.
. .

In No. 51 (K 8190) the colophon-line (1. 9) seems to refer two to prayers, of which the end of the second has been preserved. At 1. 10 a ceremonial section of seven lines commences, a prescribing the offering of incense and the pouring out of LI. 12 ff. contain certain rites to be libation before Sibziana.

performed with various plants and woods, including anointing


with the
oil

of surmmu-wood.

PRAYERS TO

SIBZIANA.

No. 52.

Transliteratio n,
i.

..........

2.

ina
kakk b"

an-ni-ka

ki-nim

3.
4.

AG.AG SI ana pan In ina KISDA


$arru
ilu

lu ina

SIBJZLAN.NA] SA.NA III Samtu


sa
ilu

mimu[(nuj]

5. Siptu

ilani^

ga$"-ru~u-ti

nap- fear

ma-a-ti

IMINA.Bl

$u-pu~u at-tu-nu-ma

6.

ikal m

Assur-[ban]~apli

etc.

Part of the last line of a prayer has been preserved by No. 52 (K 6395 10138), followed by a rubric of two lines which presents a variant form of a common ceremonial direction. Elsewhere the injunction DU.DU BI lu ina KISDA lu

+ K

ina

SA.NA
etc.

ipu$ follows the colophon-line

INIMJNIM.MA

Sir

IL.LA
lines.

ceded by
in
1.

In the present tablet, however, it is directly prethe incantation, and is expanded so as to form two
1.

It is possible that

3.

In that case

4 would not

nothing followed the name of the star commence a new sentence,


or ina

but would run on without a break:


Sibziana either ina
1

KISDA
(1.

"Do the following. Before SA.NA three times recite


of the mighty gods

(the incantation)". The catch-line

5) reads:

"O king

of

all

the land!

Powerful,

Seven-fold one, are ye!"

While

citing the passages in

HARPER (Bdtrage

II, Hft. 2 (1892) p. 436), has to use as attempted applied to a single divinity distinguish its from those instances in which the context shows a plurality ot

jsur Assyr.,

which the Bd.

^Hr

>^

*s

found, E. T.

deities are referred to. In 1. 5 of No. 52, however, we have a remarkable instance of the combination of sing, and plur. with

reference to the

ilu

IMINA.BI, the
supii*

plur. of the pers. pron. occurring

by

the side of sarru and

There

is

no doubt, therefore,

that the

who were

^ was applied to a group of gods so closely connected, that, though addressed in the plural, they could in the same sentence be regarded as forming a single personality.
1

name ^\~ tp

See above

p.

71

f.

n8

Section VI.

Prayers against the evils attending

an
The
sixth

eclipse of the

Moon.

Section might be more strictly termed it contains are only indirectly connected with the series of tablets classified under Sections I V.

and

final

an appendix,

for the texts

Throughout these

five sections

it

will
,

be observed that several


,

of the prayers contain the formula discussed on pp. 7 ff. in which it is stated that the prayer is offered in consequence of certain evils that have followed in the train of a lunar eclipse. The formula is to be found in No. i, 11. i 28, a prayer to Sin,

a prayer to Tasmttu, in No. 4, 11. g 22, a prayer 11. 24 and Damkina* 50, a prayer to Ban, in the concluding" prayer of No. 6, according to the duplicate F, in No. 7, 11. 9 33, a prayer to the goddess Bilit Hi, and 11. 34 63 a prayer to Is&ara, in No. 19, 11. i 33, a prayer to Bit, in the prayer to Nirgal in No. 27, according to the duplicate A, and in No. 50, 11. i 28, a prayer to Sibziana. It is not, however, confined to the group of texts collected in Sections I V, but is of somewhat common occurrence in various series and classes of prayers. In Section VI, therefore, I have collected those tablets and fragments in which I have come across the formula. The list, however, makes no preteiice of being exhaustive, for it is pro11.

and

36

52,

to

bable that the eclipse -formula is contained by other tablets throughout the collections from Kouyunjik.

PRAYER TO

JA,

SAMAS, AND MARDUK.

IIQ

No. 53.

Transliteration.
Obv.

23.

..........
abkal
ina
kis-$a-ti

gaS(?)-ru
ilu

-^

4. ***f-a
5.

Uu

Samas
ni - ku ikimmu

Marduk LTUR.RA ~sal-ba-[bu Kit] iln u Mardnk ru-sa-nim-ma ya~a-si


- ;/&

an
-

sa

til

lul

lik

6. llu Santas
7.

mu-pal-li-&i

$&

is-tu

U-mi

ma--du-ti

ma la muppatiru(ru) ina kal n-mi iks2is(?)-an-ni ina kal musi np-la-na-Iafy-an-ni 9. ri-du-su usizizu&u) htbu$tu(?) ili-ya nz-za-na-ka-pu - ?^ 10. pani - ya i - &i - j ini* 1 - /^ uz-za-na-%up
arki

ya

rak

- ^?^ -

8.

u.
12.

ka
i
z

ya
-

ub

ba

///

JzW^ ;

ji
sa
-

i-Sam-ma-ntu

*/

^^-

r/ -

/^
khn
- // j^z
a/

ba
di

lu

13. /&
14. 15.
Rev.
1

/>//

- ^?/

la -

ti -

ya
ku

/2/

^/w - mu sa ht ikimmu GUR TAP.PI

ina

di

- ik - ti

DU

an-mi-ii su-u an-nn-u .... ,-su

6.

llu

Sama$

ina pani-ka
kabli-$u
i-Sib-3u
"^

i$-ti-~s&-ma

lubusti*

ana

lit-bu-si~sit

misiru ana kabti(fy


17.
1

mi&ru

ana

SL7.A.RU.LA
ilu

mi*1

ana

sati-$u

8.

^"^^
ilu

SA.KASKAL
Samsi(si)

addin-m
HI
-

19.

20.
21.

a - na i iln a-na NLDU.NI


jssr

DU.GAL

NI.DU,NI DU.GAL
^sigaru
ki-bi-ti-ka

sa irsitim(tim) lu-pa-kid sa irsitim'ftim) masartu-su li-dan-nin

22. li - is *

nam
sir-ti

sa

ki

- fri

n(?^

23.
24.

7u

Samas

ma

sa

[ul]

uttakkaru(m)

25.

26.

Imnun ilM ataIi fl*Sin sa ina arjjipulani umi pulani isakna(na) Imnun idati* 1 limniti*1 ITLMIS la tabati^ sa ma u ikalli - ya mati - ya ibasa - a
f/7^:

27. [ina]

M-bit abkalli ilani* 1

ilu

Marduk

ina zumri-ya

.....

-Ms-sit

28

-ya

ipparasn(su)
ilu

ina %umri-ya

....
29
lu-ta-mi

.-pal-sM

napsat

f~a

lu-ta-mi

30

lu-ta-mi

120

PRAYERS AGAINST THE EVILS

Sm. 383) preserves the bottom portion No. 53 (K 3859 of a tablet and contains a prayer to Ja, Samas, and Marduk, of which both the beginning and end are missing. The sup-

pliant states

that he is praying after an eclipse of the Moon, and he implores these three deities to rescue him from the clutches of a spectre, by whom he is continually haunted. What remains of the Obverse commences as follows:
3.

arbiter of the world,

4.

fa,

Marduk, the mighty, the lord of Itura SamaS, and Marduk deliver me,

5.
6.
7.

8.

through your mercy let me come to prosperity! O Samas, the spectre that striketh fear, that for many days Has been bound on my back, and is not loosed, me, through the whole Through the whole day hath me with terror! hath stricken night

And

suppliant then describes the ways in which he is tormented by the spectre, who defiles him and attacks his face,

The

his eyes, his back, his flesh

and

his

whole body.

On

the

Re-

verse of the tablet he recounts to

Samas how he has

tried to

appease and to restrain his tormentor. Apparently his efforts have met with no success for he now turns to the Sun-god for relief, which he prays he may receive through his mighty command that is not altered, and through the command of Marduk,
"the arbiter of the gods".
10.

After the form uz-%a-na-ka-pu in

1.

one might per-

haps assign to
1

P|

in

m-a-na~>52} the
is

new

value kap*

8.

The

character ^*~<<y<

on

pi. 68, for the small

not quite accurately rendered perpendicular wedge should project

slightly

above the long horizontal one.

Elsewhere the forms

of this character are

somewhat various.

While the beginning

of the sign C^*~~) remains constant, together with the small

perpendicular wedge

(j) the number and position of the small above the long horizontal line vary considediagonal wedges
?

rably.

In

K
f.

2971,

Col. Ill,
line (not

1.

22

three wedges
in

above the horizontal

two as

IV

(W)
1.

occur
in

56,

55

<5),

8,

1.

35

(as corrected in

occur,

and

in

VR

11,

1.

lof.

two wedges only four wedges (^) are to be found,


I,

ZK

p. 349)

ATTENDING AN ECLIPSE OF THE MOON.


the duplicate 4410 are written one however, diagonal wedge passages, only the long horizontal wedge.
in

121

which

$
is

In

all

these

written

below

23. In the transliteration before the sign


>j4-,

V I ^^ve restored
in error.

which has been apparently omitted by the scribe

No. 54.

Transliteration.
1.

[ana-ku]
[ina]

pulami apil pulani


ilu

sd

ilu~su

pulanu

ilu

[istar-su

pulamiu m(fam)]
2.

Iwnun

atali

ilu

Sin

sa ina ar&i pulani

umi pulani
tabati* 1]
-

[isakna(na)]
3.

[ina] lumun
[sd]

idati^

ITLMIS
ya
kit -

Kmniti* 1

[la
lu
-

4.
5.
6.

ina
kibit -

ikalli -

u
ti

mati
-

ya
[ilu
-

[ibasa
[itb
-

a]

[ina]
[lu
-

ka
-

lut]

z/^J

Urn

ma
-

lu - us - tarn

mar
lu

ui

ka] ud]

7. [i

ma]

sa

am
-

ma
turn

ru

[uk

su

8
9.

kit

[damiktim](tim)

..........
-

10

No. 54 (Sm. 512)


and,
in addition to

is

the eclipse-form ula


life,

a fragment from the centre of a prayer, contains some of the


,

common

petitions for

success,
9,

etc,
1.

LI. 8
13
f.

and

are possibly

to be restored according to No.

No. 55.

Transliteration.
i

.....
KAN
5.

3.

]A$$ur-ban-apli iln Sin sa ina arfyi [ ina lumun {lu atali

2.

ana-[ku

ilu

BAR
umi
1

isakna(na)] 4. ina sd ina ikalli - ya

lumun idati* ITLMIS u mati - ya ibasa - [a]


1

1 [limniti* la tabati* ]

B.

122

PRAYERS AGAINST THE EVILS

Part of a prayer of Ashurbanipal has been preserved by No, 55 (K 6792). The fragment Is from the left side of one
of the class of smaller tablets.

No. 56.

Transliteration.
1.

sa
ilu

2.

3.

Samas maru
ik -

ilu

4.

ka

nt
ri

ki
in

- sa 5. 6. i - fi - ir

mu

7.

a-na-ku mAssur-[ban-apli]
sd
ina
ilu - su
ilu

8.

g.

10.

lumun lumun [ina]


ina]

ilu is - tar - su [Assnr ilu Sin sa ina ar&i [atali

As - su - ri - i - tu] umi KANisakna(na)]


la
tabati* 1]

ilu

idati^

2TI.MIS
u

limniti* 1

11. [sa

ikalli[-ya

mati-ya

ibasa-a]

Like the preceding fragment No. 56 (K 2810) contains part of a prayer written for Ashurbanipal. The tablet is one of the smaller kind and is written in somewhat coarse characters; what has been preserved of the Reverse is uninscribed.

No. 57.

Transliteration.
Obv.
i.
.

2. 3.

ilu llu

l$-fya-ra

TC.

uminu

ri-[mi-ni-tum

sd
ilu

ana-ku pulanu apil pulani sa ilu-Su [pulanu


ina

istar-su pit la-

4.

lumun

ilu

atali

ilu

Sin sa [ina

arfyi

mtum(tum)] pulani umi pulani isaknafna)]


la
tabati* ]
1

5.
6.

lumun
sa
ina

idati* 1

ITL[M1S
ya
u
[mati
-

limniti* 1

ikalli -

ya

ibasa

a]

ATTENDING AN ECLIPSE OF THE MOON.


7.
8. 9.

23

a
As

na
-

su

a
-

ti

as&ur

ki

al- [si-fa]

sum gi
ruk
-

mil
si
-

dum
rik

ki
-

as

ki

10.

za-ka-a
u
ilu

da -as -pa
fair
-

ku

ru

[un

na]

11.

ma
-

ki

mu
-

12. napisti(ti) 13.

ub
-

lak

ki

ls
-

fra

ra

ma
ina

sap

14. bi
15.
1

lit -

niatati
-

sap

dup
su
-

pi

rz

mimma
nu
1

6.

mimma

liin -

17.
Rev.

8.

19
21.

mi
22.

20

..........
of No. 57
7.

The commencement
Isfaara,

(K

9909)

Is

very similar to
62.

the end of the Reverse of No.

Each

tablet Is addressed to

No. 57, 11. 2 and 4 7 corresponding to No, 7, 11. 59 L. 63 of No. 7, however, does not agree with 1. 8 of No.
duplicates.

57,

so that the texts, through closely parallel, are apparently not

No. 58.

Transliteration.
Obv.
i.

......... J
3.

mu-sim simati* 1

-su-u

nufasit

^
5
ilu

ta-pa-fyid 4

Km-na-H
ilu-

sii-id-nia

[ana-ku pulanu apil] pulani sa


6.
.

ilu atati Uu Sin su pulanu istar-su pulamtum(timi) [ina lumun 1 sa ma ar&i pulani] umi pulani isakna(na) 7 [lumun idati*

ITLM1S
8.

limnili*

la tabati^

sa ina] ikalli-ya u mati-a ibasa-a


9.

..........
12

pa-sa-su
,-ka

.........
ii
fau

anna
.

10.

13
Rev.

14.
1

..........
uk-li

15.

si- ru
17

$u

lufy

$z

-mi ilani$ mu-tdl-lum


18.
-

mu-na-mir

ki

mu

- ris

l.TUR.RA
R2

124

PRAYERS AGAINST THE EVILS

To judge from

the thickness of the tablet, No. 58

(K 6644)

may possibly have contained two columns on either side. In that case, the beginning of Col. II and the end of Col. Ill have been preserved, inscribed with portions of two separate incantations.

No. 59.

Transliteration.
i

$l

ina

kal

-ni

3
4,
.
.

sa ipri* 1 1 sadani* l (ni) karrnni*


.

DUB

NUN
BUR

7777777

bU
-^

il&ti*

saplati* tas-Ut

6
7.

Ul

nduti(ti)

ar~ni u Uu Samas

ma-mit

ilani$ l

kaspn faurasu nu[kam]-sa-ku a-na-kar irlit-ba-lu


rabtti(ti)

10
ii
12. [ina

"ti-ka

sa id iittakkani(ru)
ina arfyi pulani [umi pulani
isakna(na)]
1

Iwnun]

Uu atali

ilu

Sin

sa

13.

[lumun

idatip

ITLMIS
u
-ya
-li-na-an-ni

[limniti^

l&

t&bati* 1 ]

14. [sa

ina ikalli]-ya

mati-yh
Usma-fai(?)~
.
. .

[ibasa-a)

15
1

17

18
19

mar ili-su in - an - na iln Samas ilu Rammanu u iluMarduk


-tab-ba-Ia-ka
rik ta
ti
-

20
21

ku

amUu mitu
iribu

la

itur

22

The upper portion of a tablet has been preserved by No. 59 (K 7978), consisting of a heading or introduction of
three lines, and the beginning of an incantation to a male deity.

ATTENDING AN ECLIPSE OF THE MOON.

125

Ho. 60.

Transliteration.
Obv.
i.

2.

[LUGAL?] BI KA.TAR.ZU GA.AN.SJL


&
anaku
amllu

sar-[ru? su]-u

da-[li-li-ka htd-tul?]
3.

MU.MU
Uu

aradka

dalilika

ludlul

4.

IN1M.INIMMA
llu

KI

Samas.KAN

mas-mas limnu(nu)
la-it
irsiti(ti)

5. siptu

Samas daian sami-i u


fi-tu-u
stru
Hit

irsjiim(tim)

ra-

6. bilu
7.

uz-ni

na-ram
sa
ki-bit-su

pastim(tim) {2u Bil


ut-tak-ka-ru
la
i-nu-u

daianu
an-na~su

la

8.
g.

ma-am-man
sur-bat
ut-nin-ka
ki-bit-ka

Mlu
kima

at-ta-ma

a-mat-ka
ul
is-sa-na-an
si- rat

10. ki-bit-ka
1 1

ul

im-ma$-si

llu

A-nitn

abu-ka
* l-ka

Rev.

12.

sii-tu-rat

a-mat-ka
ra
1

13

^
[i]
-

i ~

mil

ka
sirati*

as

bu

14
15-

mu

ki

at-ta-.

-di-ri-ka

sa

Sit-mu-ru

la

sa-.

.... ....

16
17

amati* 1

SLMIS

lim-fa-rulik~ru-bulizsAza(za)

-mat
.

18
19. [ina

.-n

NLRUS
ITLMIS
.

Iwnun

llu

]atali Sin sa ina arfyi pulaniumi pulaniisakna[(na)]


1

20.

[lumun

idati* ]

limniti* 1

la

tabati[*

21. [sa ina ikalltj-ya

mati-ya

il?asa~[a]

22

.-us $it-Mt-li-ma-am-ma [damiktim](tim)

No. 60 (K 3463) consists of the lower portion of a tablet After three colophon-lines there follows a prayer to Samas, which is continued on the Reverse of the tablet. The prayer opens with the following invocation:
5.

Samas, judge of heaven and earth, that burnest the broad


earth!

6.
7.

Lord, that openest the ear, the darling of Bill Exalted judge, whose command is not altered,

126
8. 9.

PRAYERS AGAINST THE EVILS

Whose mercy no god

has ever annulled!

is thy word! not forgotten, thy intercession n. Like Ann, thy father, thy word is exalted!

lord art thou, and mighty


is

10.

Thy command

is

unequalled

On

the Reverse of the tablet, which

is

somewhat broken,
11.

the suppliant continues his invocation of the god, and in states the occasion of the prayer.
2.

19

ff.

lation

probably a Semitic transof the Sumero- Akkadian phrases with which it commences.
half of this line
is

The second

For

my

conjectural restoration,
p. 73.

cf.

BRUNNOW,

List, no. 561,

and

ZIMMERN, Busspsalmen,

No. 61.

Transliteration.
i.

.....

.................
/..... IN]TI
[Ill]

.............................. sat ki ...............


-

3.

sik-nat matati
-

nu
limuttu

..... .....

4.

samtu

kibi
*

ma
sa

..........
.....
-

5. [siptu]
6.
7.

marat
nu
-

lu

A-nim
bu
-

satm-i
ta -

[bi]

ut

tamti

ma
na

ti

rapsati(ti)
-

ilu

]A

nim
-

a u
-

ni

ib -

na

si

[ma?]

8. 9.

[samu]-u
[&]

irsitwi(tim)*
tu
ib -

ib-ba-nu-u

it~ti-[ni]

ma

mi

ba

ni

it -

ti -

ni

10. [at]-ti

ma-mit

SA.LA
umi

kar* afM

GU.ZI

11.

[ma wni]
[umi

H KAN

VIF^
u

umi
urn

12.

y^]KAN bubbulum wn
nap-sat
is

rim-ki

XV^^ wn AB.AB umi um Kmutti*


ka-ti

[ma?] ^passuru

nu-dat(?)-ti

13.

[a-na]
-

Hi
la

sarri

14. [ni]
15.
1

Hani* 1

rabuti* 1

az
-

at-ta-ra-[am?] - za [kar?]

[a-na]
[*ina

mudu
lumun]

mudu
iln

at

ta

..........
isakna[(na)]

6.

ilu

atali

Sin sa ina arfyi pulani umi pulani

irsttum(tum).

After

J-^J
1.

reads in smaller characters:


in
its

it-ti.

& A A Jiigallt. 1TLMIS limmtit 1 [id 3

apparently omits
t&b&titf]
\

16, reading
ikalli]-ya

place:

lumun

idatiP 1

fia

ma

u mati-ya

[ttaSd-a],

ATTENDING AN ECLIPSE OF THE MOON.

127

........ ... mufo-ra-an-ni GU.ZUR-ki u-kul-li-. 8 ........... ~pi~ka pu-sur ina la ffl~ka su-sa-ag ........... [ka?]-bu-ut-ta-ka-ma fas-ma- a an-. ilu l -a ... 20 ........... - tu - un sipat "NIN.A 21. ........ "Bau sipat
17
1
i
.

il

il

22.

MA
-

GU

23

No. 6 1 (K 8293) contains traces of four lines of directions for ceremonies, which are followed by a short incantation of seventeen lines, addressed to a goddess, "the daughter of Anu".

Only the first line of the eclipse-formula is included in the text, this is replaced by the second and while in the duplicate the formula. third lines of

For the itm nu-bat(})-ti* cf. DELITZSCH, Beitrdge zur Assyr.^ Bd. I, p. 231, and JENSEN, Kosmologie, p. 106 f. A similar sequence of days occurs in K 2866, 1. 25 f. (S. A. SMITH, Miscellaneous
ii.

Assyrian Texts, p. 17);

cf.

also III

56,

No.

4.

Ho. 62.

Transliteration.
Obv.
!.

kissat

Hani*1
1

2.

simati^

mu-us-si-ru

3
$l
4.

samt-i

u
-

irsitim(tim)

at-tu-nu-ma
-

us

su

ru
1

busu

ku

nu

ma

[ta]-sim-ma wujurati* balatn at-tu-nu-ma tuus~sa-ra

6.

ta-par-ra-sa

sipat-ku-nu

balatu

-la-mu

i-pis
-

pi-ku-nu
irsiti(ti)

ba-la-tu-um-ma
rapasti(ti)

ka
-bit
.

bi

su

1 ka-bi-su ki-fib sami-i fukitti^ at-tu-nu-ma

10

lum-ni sa-ki-nu dum-ki mu-pa-si-su idati* ITIMIS limmti* 1


1

n
I2

-da-a-ti Kmniti*
-$i-ru

la tabati mu-sal-li-tu ki-ilum-ni

NAM3UL.BLI

i-ma

idati*

ITI.MIS

ma-la ba-sa~a

128

PRAYERS AGAINST THE EVILS


[ana-ku
ft

13.

**istar-$u puapil pitlani sa ilu-su pnlanu

lamtum(tum)
14
15.

ITLMIS
ilM

limniti*

it-ta-nab-sa-nim-ma

[falj-ba-ku-ma
aiali
iln

ad-ra-ku
Sin Sa $ii-ut
pl

u
ina
ilu

su-ta-du-ra-ku

T^Tna lumun
17.
1

ina ina

8.

Uu Samas atali lumun ilu ilu BU l-a sU-ut^A-nim su-ut 1 Sa ana kakkabani*
is-sal-

19. ina

.........

Jl

sa ana a-^a-mis
ina
^/-tf

it-ii-ify-

20
Re*.

lumun

ati

21

22

rabtti(ti)

ana

kalu
24
25
26.
.

.-ak-ki

SAR

mi**

ttliiti*

..... p*]Marduk tukan(an) III KA mu nikii samni SA [dispu KU.AJ.TIR tasapak(afe)


fyiinitu

TAjLMr

taSakanfan)]
ta-

27.
28. [*

tuk&nfan)
mmirm

SA.NA

biirasi

taSakanfan)

niki]

lirnZAG **ruMLfff [u **r*KAJZI


[te?]-sal-lab III

sakan(an)
2g

30

KU.DUB.DUB.BUSUB.[$UB(di)] minutu(tu) an-ni-tu III Sanitu munu-ma uski-in-ma


.
.

>

._

31.

bil]

bill

sar

sarrani
kiSsati sarrt
ilu

32. [ikal]
33. [sd

mUu

tdk - lum Bilit a] u iln is-m-ku-u$ & umii* Ta$-mi-tum rapaUuni(tum) 34. [sd] ***Nabu ni-sik na-mir-tum ina** dnp-sar-ru-ti 35? [i-6tt]-u
.

A$titr-ban-aph Sarri Is i *Assur na

m&fu

ilu

[Assur ]

KJ

36. [sd ina]

Sarr&ni* l(ni)
Sip
il

a
su
-

lik

ma&
la

ri

ya
zu

37.

[mimma

ru]

tu

i - fyu -

38. [ni-mi-ife
39. [ina

*Nabit]

ti-kip

sa-an-t&k-ki
fur

ma-la
ab
-

ba-aS-mu
ri
-

dup-pa-a-ni ta-mar-ti 40. [a-na


41. [itillu

as]

as

nik

i -

ma

$i-ta]-as-si-ya

ki-rib

ikalli-ya

u-kin
ilu

mudu
fi

nu
it

42.

[man-nu sd itabbalu
ilu

ur] lu-u] Suma-Su


ag]-gis

Sarri
it-ti

Hani* 1

Assur

Sumi-ya i-sat-ta-ru
lis-ki-pu-$u-ma
li - foal - li - feu

43. [***A$Sur
44.

BUit
-

i%-$i~is

[Suma

Su

zira

Su]

ina

mati

ATTENDING AN ECLIPSE OF THE MOON.

129

Its

No. 62 (K 7593) Is the upper portion of a large tablet. Obverse contains a prayer, which Is addressed to more than one deity, and is offered with the object of obtaining help on The line that is ruled between several occasions of distress. the commencement of a second 1 mark 6 does not 11. 15 and

incantation, but rather a fresh section of the first prayer. For at that point the suppliant ceases his invocation and the statement of his own condition of alarm, and prays for deliverance

from various

powers and influences. As the first of these evils is that caused by a lunar eclipse the tablet is included The other evils, that are enumerated in the present Section. The Reverse in 11. 17 20, appear to be of an astral nature.
evil

of the tablet concludes with a ceremonial section of seven

lines.

12. The compound ideogram NAM.BUL.B1 appears to be a somewhat general term for evil or unpropitious influences, cf. IV 2277, Obv., 11. 3 ff., Rev., 11. i, 4, etc. 17, Rev., 1 15

For the

Series of incantations entitled the

HlA^ ^Arf f |^
2587.
this line, cf.

>

<

J-,
1.

see BEZOLD,

Catalogue p. 456, sub


>

29.

For the restoration of the end of


No.
30,
1.

No. 40,

12; see also


32.

24.

The most recent given by TALLQVIST, Die


Leipzig 1895, pp. 41, 53
f.,

translation of this colophon has been

Assyrische Beschworungsserie Maqlu,


etc.

VOCABULARY

tltu "spell, charm": '-*/-# 36,5; i-il-ta-$u 32,4.

abu

"father": a;

n,

2; 19, 5; a-fo 6, 24;

n,

38; 12, 34, 87;

21,56; 33. I2 abu 11,22; abu-ka ^\-]\ 3,15; 27,9; 6o n; aM-ya u, 22 7; abi-ya u, 22 Ms ; a-bu-ni 61, 7.

DDK

to make II i brig-ht": lu-fa-i& 12, 82; .... to li-ib-bi-bu-nin-ni lib-bi-bu*. S6; 12, bright, purify": shine,

" to

be

<4

12,

86

7;

ubbib-an-ni (ideogr.
f^-^z 30, 2.
:

LAH.LAH)
n,
i
;

11,25.

ibbn "pure":

abubu

"deluge, itiundation" a-bu-bu


a festival?: fi/w)

a-bu-ub 12, 23;

a-bu-bi 21, 80.

AB.AB

AB.AB

61,11.

a t> nu "stone": abni^1

12, 104; 49, 28.


17.

aban birki
abkallu

"thunderbolt": abni* 1 birku 21,

"arbiter":

ab-kal 22,35; abkallu 22,37; abfealli

1DK

12,88,114; 53,3. 53,27; abaru "to be strong": ? a-bi-rum 6,97; 10,7.

^^/
t

abaru

strength": a-ba~ri 46, 16.

iDKs aburri DDK* abbuttu


33* 24,

4t

in security": aburris (ideogr.

U.SAL)

25,6.
9,

"chain, fetter" (see $abatu): a-bu-ti 1,42;


vessel of purification": kar^ aiu
18.

45;

agubbft "pure water;


12,85,

n8;

a-gub-ba 15,

132

VOCABULARY

[agagu

agagu aggu
ig

ts

angry": ag-gu 6 uggatii "anger": ug-gat


f

to u

be enraged": i-gu-ga 4,46; 6,89; 7,27.


12;

27,20; 46,5,

12, 77.

<4sin

"
:

/#-*-

46, i; [*J-gu-6 28,9.

UGU.KUL.LA(>w): IGLMAN.GIRI (*"):


l

12,101.
51.
!

4-

ug*aru

adaguru

plain, country": {i-ga-ru 21, 84. kar* a *H "incense-burner, censer":

a-da-giir 12,4;

**rt*t* a -da

.gur 30, 23.

ad! "up to": adi 11,37.


idlu "hero":
l-dil 9, i;
*

18, 20.

admu
adaru

"child":

ad-mi-ki 7,40.

"to fear":
62, 15;
4

Ii a-du-ur-ma

28, 10;

46,2;

ad-ra-kii
15.

4,42;

III 2 $&-ta-du-ra-ku

4,42; 62,
5,6.

adiru

trouble, distress": a-di-

Idirtu "affliction": i-dir~t& 12,69.

adirtu

fit

grief": ? a-di-ra-tii 30, 13.

mudlssu "renewer, renovator":


s/i'ii

mu-di$-$u-u 9,5; mu-dis-

12,30; 21,4.
id~dis-sii-u

iddissu, iddisu **newly shining":


id~di$-$u-u i,2
m

12, 18;

6,98; id-di-su-u 12,18^.

umu
urru
2|^4
izibu

"storm": U-mu 20,9,

n; 21,9,35,37.
10.

"light": urru-ka 1,5,


III
i

"to save, to deliver": s&-zi-&i 31, 6; &-su-ba 4,

3i; 6 ?6.
f|^ 4 izizu
is

to
<6

be angry":

i-zi-za

6,89; 7,27; i-zi-za-ma 7,41.

izzu

mighty t

terrible": i%-zi-t& 12, 117.

uzzu Danger":

^-^

12,77;

#-*" 33,3.
i; i-zi-su

izzitu? "anger":
J|^

i-eis-su

n,

n,

A
du

uznu
6,

**ear":
7,

^^r-i/

12,20;

uz-ni 60,6;

uzna

-ai 4, 34;

79;
44

16; 19, 20; 21, 62;

uzna du -si-na

(cf.

birtu) 12, 38.

bu
bu

brother": a&i-ya 11,226";

a$*l-$u
19.

21,5,

afiamis "together": a-fa-tnte 62,


4

*side":
<4

a-&-ya 13,23.

abttu

side":

a-^rf 12,68.

alu]

VOCABULARY
a b& "hostile": ? a-&i-t&-ma 11,24,

133

aljazu "to hold, to grasp"; a-fyu-zu 8, 6. ajiarrikanu a disease of the eye: afyarrikanu (ideogr.

IGLIGI) 51,12.
itiru "to protect'*:
i-ti-ir

56,6;
9,35;

[i]-fi-zr

51,2;
6,64;

if-ri-nl-in-

m-ma(P) 4,34;

if-ti-rat

i-ti-ra-ta

/-#-ra 4,

31; 6,76; *#ra. (ideogr.

KAR)
6,

7, 14; 37, 12.

itiru a garment: i-ti(?}-ra 31, 10.


ai "not, never":
? 19, ; 10, 22; 124; 7, 5j Ms 21, 12, 62, 24; 63, 64, 65, 67, 69, 74 65. 77; 15, 9;
,

*w 2, 45;

b5s

ya u "where?": ya-u
aibu
aru
u

10; 21, 54.

foe": ai-bi-ya 21, 64.


ini 40, 10; ini-wa 40, 13; ini pl-ya 53, 10.
fr.

inu "eye":

I 2 "to lead, rule": mu-ut-ta--ir (or I 2


//-r// 2,

"ISVO?) 6, 20.

tirtu "command, law":

18; 3, 15.

ikdu "mighty, courageous":

ik-du 20, 18; 46, 18,

^^

"needy *: i-ka-a 2, 20; 3, 16. ikutu "need, want": i-ku-tu 12,37;


i-ku-ti 2, 20; 3,
1

i-ku-tuni

2,20^;

6.

akalu

"to eat, to consume": Ii ikkal-m (ideogr.


;

KU.KU)
2

12, 121
kil(?)

takalu(lu)

ideogr.

KU

33,46;

IV

li-t&-

i,

45, 4B; Kt-[ta(?)-kil(?)] 33, 29, 32.

m akalu

"eating": ma-ka-li-i

7, 52.

iklitu "darkness": ik-lit-si-[na]

12, 35,

uklu "darkness":

uk-li 58, 17.

ukallu?: u-kal(galf)-lu 21, 1 8. ikallu "palace": z^/ 9, 32; ikalli-yb


6,

i, 13,

40; 4, 19, 41;

H3/7

7,

22, 61; 19, 12;

27, 11

^;

50, 16; 53, 26: 54,

555; 56n; 57,6; 58,7; 59,14; 60,21; 61, 16^. ikimmu "spectre": i-kim-wtu 53, 13^ 14; ikimmu (ideogr. GIDIM) 50, 19; 53, 6, 15; GIDIM(UTUG?).MA 22, 12.
4;

uknii "lapis-lazuli":

abnu

uknu

12, 12, 13, 70.

ikkaru "husbandman": ?ik-ka-ru


alu "city": alu
21, 25;

56, 4.

ali 12, 65; 21, 25; 62, 20;

ali-ya

21, 14, 18; ali-ya 4, 37, 46; 6, 82, 88; 7, 19, 26.

34
Ilu "god": ilu

VOCABULARY
i, 25,

[ilu

44, 50; 4, 37, 46; 6, 3, 4, 82, 88, 121,

122,132; 7,19,26;

10,20,21,27;
2 5;

31,107,111;
38; 77;
27, 23;

19,3,15.

11,7,11,15,17; 12, 21,18,25,76,93; 22,7,36,


Hi 12, 57,

28, 7; 33, 27, 35; 50, 25; 60, 8;

21,26; 27,12; 33,3; 61,13; Hi (NI.NI) 4,45; 6, ^7; 11,25; 30,10; ilu-Su 1,38; 2,24,26; 3,3; 6,27,

55,83^; 10,32; 12,45; *3, 5^ 3*, 4J 33, 21 50,13; 54, i; 56, 8: 57,3; 58, 5; 62, 13; *A-Jte 2, 26 /?; 50, 12; 59, 17; ili-yh i, 23; 2 ? 40; 4, 29, 36; 6, 73, 81, 87, 123;
;

7,11,18,25;
21, 67;
i,
J

9,16,18;

10,21;
37, 9;

11,26;

22, 17, 61, 62;

///-.

....
in,

12,61,71,92; 1 6, 1 1; Hani*

n,

bis 14, 16, 17; 2, 2, 15, 18, 25, 30, 31, 45, 47; 3, 6 , 13,
* J

5J 4> 9>

12; 5. i; 6, 39, 65, 91,


bis
,

127, 129, 130; 7,


10, 3, 5, 15, 23;

5, 6,

29; 8, ig

23;

9,

25, 26, 29, 30, 32;

ii, 14, 35; 12, 79, 87, 88, 114;

21, 52, 56, 58, 61, 93;

22,

3,27,41;

27,4,7; 33,8,12; 39,8;


52, 5;

43,3,4.5; 49,5?
i.

50, 5, 10, 29;

53, 27; 58, 16; 59, 7; 61, 14; 62,


2/-tf 30,
i,

iltu "goddess":
19, 345
5.

il-tum 7,35;
6, 7;

30;

-/*/ 2, 43;
i,

33

**

20; 39,

ilat(at]

37; i-lA-a-ti

29;

32, 6.
4fc

iltitu

godhead, divlnity

y?
:

ilu-ti-ka i, 18; 13,6; 22, 10,


1 1
;

66; 27, 22; 46, 8; iln-ut-ka 9,


54, 6; ilu4>
ttl

12, 91; 21, 70; 27, 15;

6, 16; i-lut-ka 6, 68; ilu-ut-ki

34? 8, !?

"not":

nl 6,26; 12,58; 14,17; 50,8; 60, iobis ;


7,

i,

50, 51; 4, 44; 6, 86;

24; 12,

i,

19, 77, 100, 119;

19, 8,

31, 32; 21, 2; 33, 36, 46; 51, 16; 53, 23; 59,

n.

ultu "from":

ul-tu 6,58; 11,36.


12, 51.

a demon: alu
ii

"lofty, situated above**; that

to

Saplu,
?

q.

v.)

which is in heaven (opp. ./- a 2 it B\ ilu 21, 55; Uati?1


,

59
ili

4^

on, upon": Hi
2,

T, 6,

58; 12, 6, 97^, 104, 115; 17, 58; 10, 4; Hi-yh


I,

7,

8;

tft-^tf

34; ffi-ya

22, 47; 12, 57;


.

14, i;

19,24; 22,58; 53,9;


y.

m-

6,

93; 7,31; 5 i, 7

12, 57, 107; 27, 12,

amlMtu]

VOCABULARY
alaku
5> 4;

135

togo": Ii

illika(ka) ideogr.

DU

50, 23; lil-ti-ki

lil-lik

53r 5J

*-A

24; 53, 19; lul-lik 6, 117: 10, 18; 13, g; I 2 lit-tal-lak *3> 4; 42, 10 ; a-li-kat 8, 12;
. .
.

n,

19,30;

lit-tal-.

6,123;

10,21;

III 2

li-sa-lik

(=

*H$taKk?)

14, 10.

alaktu "path, way":

a-lak-ti 4, 30; 6, 113; 10, 16; 11,

30, 9.

IL.(LA) a plant:

^IL

12, 9;

*<wILXA

30, 25.

alalu "to bind,


I
i

to gird, to

hang up": /-//


II

42, 14.
i

"to shine, be bright": lu-lil 12, 81;


bright, purify": ullil-an-ni (ideogr.

"to

make

AZAG)
1

12, 84.

illu "bright, pure": il-lu 49, 32; illu 12, 2; 21, 28, 74;

30,21; 31,8; 33^39; 48,17;


7, 9;

illuti*

4,24; 6,21,71;

22, 42; 27, 5; 32, 7, 15; 37, 7; 62, 24.

ulinnu
9
;

"robe, vestment":
5, 2
;

ulinnu
4,

4, 29;

6,73; 7,11; 37,


73
;

uKmu-ka
joy

ulinnu-ki

29

6,

7,

1 1

37, 9.

pomp":
in,

ul-si

6,121;

10, 20; ulsi (ideogr.

UL)

"when;
62, 12.
4

among": i-ma

8, 18;

9, 12,

20 B\ 54, 7;

irnldu "to stand; to establish":


i,

imid-ki (ideogr.

KIKI)

41; li-im-id

5, 4.

"^
9,

speak": III

uS-ta-mu-&

i, 15.

amatu

4, 43; 6, 85; 7, 23; 8, 15; a-mat-sa 33, 2; a-mat-ka 60, 9, 12; 0#zl ma-ti-ya n, 5-4; am-ma-ti-ya 11,5; amati$ (K A.A.MlS)

"word, speech": a-mat

20; 12, 89;

60, 16.

atmu **speech, word": mamttu **ban, curse*


?
:

at-mu-u-a 49,

9.

i,

48

12, 52, 78

59, 7

ma-mi-tu 33,32; 61,9; ma-mit ma- ..... 39, 15. 61, 10


;

amilu "man": amilu


a-ml-lu-tu
*

12,

u, 8-^; 1 56 5; amiluti?

11,15; 12,1; amilu (NA) 12,121; a-ml-lu-tum n, 8; ^- ..........


7,

51; 12, 56, 63, 66;

amUutum(tum)

12, 57 5, 63

jBC; amUnti(ti} 12, 57.

amilfttu "mankind": amilutu 12,107^; 51,4; amiluti


12, 61; 50, 25; a-ml-lu-ti 12, 107; a-mi-lu-ta 12,

in.

136

VOCABULARY
"mother": um-mu
!
}

[ummu
4,

DDK tt^^m
7, 9.

77

D\ ummu
7, 13;
7;

47;

6, 71,

595

22;

30, 20;

37,

57, 2;

77; *-*/ 12,


22 bls
.

34;

n,

39;

wnmi-ya

11, 2 2

ummi-ya n,

iimmatu

"host": urn-mat

2, 47.

irouku "might, strength": i-inn-ku 21,8; i-mu-ka 60,13;


i-mu-ki 49, 23; 60, 14; i-mufe
i

19.

nimiku "wisdom": ni-mi-ki 13,10; 21,57;


timfku
}i2fc$

41, 13.

"supplication":
I
i

ti-mi-ki 11, 27.


15, 9;

amaru

"to see":
12,

a-mur
2,

limur (Sl.BAR)
i,

12,

100; hi-mur

H3";

a-ma-ri-ka
36:
3, 4;

8;

I 2 i-tam-

mur(?)

12, 106;

a~ta-mar

27, 17; 34, 2.

amiru "deafness (?)":


4 4; a-mi-ri 13,
9

a-mi-ru-tt-a

30, 17;

a-mi-ri- .....

9-

ii^

immiru

"Iamb, sheep": immiru


arki}
23;
;

6,

no; immiri
also

12,96.

ana J^

"to, for, towards,


Hi,

according to";
libbi,

compounded
a-na

with a&amiS,
i, 3,

mafyar, pani (gq. v.}:

425 2, 22;

6,

7, 29,

50, 52, 62; 8, 24; ii, 9, 24,


;

26,39;
20;
30,
2

12, 88, 109


1

13,

20bis

18,3,17^; 19,14;
i, 4, 8,

21,

8; 31, 5; 33, 23, 34; 39, 2; 40, 4; 42, 7; 45, 7;


;

53. i9

57: 7? 61, 13, 15;

ana

27; 2, ib;

4,

36,
bis

37:

6,23^,34,81,82,91,116;
,

7,

8, 19,

58; 8, 20; 10,


,

18,33; n,i542,44; *a, i, 2, 5, 8, 11,48, 68, 72, 97 ioo Ws 104, 115, 116, 120; 13,13; 18,17,19.4; 21,7,11,
1* 23, 28, 88

8
,

90;

22, 48, 67;

24, 6:

26, 4;

30, 20; 31, 8:

32,3;
,

35 !5;
?

38,1; 40,16; 50,23; 51,10;


1

52,3; 53,

i6 bis I7 bis

62,

8, 19, 22.

a$sum (= ana sum)


32;
6, 74, 75,

"since,

because of ': ds-Sum

4, 31,

76;

7, 12, 13, 14;

19, 15; 27, 15, 16, 17, 18;

37, 10,
ftt

n,

12; 50, 17; 57, 8.

ina

"In,

Hi,

through, among, during"; also compounded with bain, Mrity kinb, pam> sapli (qg. z/.): i-na 18, loA;
ina
i, 5,

22, 63;

n,

o w%

13, 15, 24, 26,

39

bis
,

40, 43, 44,


bis
,

49,50;
39
bis
,

2,2,15,16; 3,13,14; 4, 5i bis ; 4i> 43 6, 21, 22, 24, 5* i, 28;

7> 12, i7

19, 38,

26, 37, 41, 47, 65,

78, 8 3 Z>,
bi

84^,

8 5 bls ,

n3^
,

ter
,

bis 120, 122; 7, 16, 19, 2o , 22,

23 % 38, 44, 56, 6o

b!s

8, 16,

24;

9, 8, 10, 13, 14, 16,

17,18,35:

10, 2i

11,5,14,27,28;

12, 2, 6, 8, ir, i3

bis
,

anrra]
bi

VOCABULARY
I4
Sj

37

34j 56? 5g? 62? 66? 6j> 70j 72j 75) 7 6, So, 81, 82, bis bis i02 87, 98, 113, 114, ii6 , 118; 13, 6, 7, 10, n, 26, 32;
j-ter^
,

14,5;

15,15;

b 16, ii

17,7,8;

18, 4, 6, 10, i9

bis
;

19,

io bis , 12, 13, 18, 28, 31; 21, 6, 10, 14, 28, 48, 60, 61, 73, bis Ms 22, 8, 9, io 14, 15, *7> 18, 29, 53, 54, 56, 60, 74, 92 ; bis ter b5s 13; 28, 6 ; 30, 20, 66, 69 ; 26, 5; 27, 5, 6, 7, 8,
,

n^

26 bis
6 bis ;
2 bis ;

31*6,8; 32,7,15; 33*12,25,27,36,40,44; 34, U bis 39, 5 \ 135 40,6,15; 41, 35 2 4; 3<5,7; 38, 4 bis bis 48, *7; 49 H; 42, 13, 15, 17, 25; 46, io 47, 7
3

56,
5,
bis

3, 6, 9,
,

i4

Hs
,

15,

6, 18, 24,
,

26;
,

51, 15; 52, 2, 4

bis
;

53, 55>
,

8 Ws 14, 16,23, 2 4 bis 26, 27 bis 28;


bis
,

bis 54, 2 , 3,4, 5;

4, 5;
i,
,

56, 9

10,

u; 57.4 to
Ws 21 ,
;

6 f 13. 14?

59,

i2 Ms , 14;

60, i9

61, 11,

5, 6 bis 7; bi i6 %i6^, 18; 62,


5; 33, 45; inu-

i6

bls

17, 18, 19, 20.


4<

inuma when": i-nu-ma 6, 56; 21, 73; 24, ma 12, i, 121 mu(?)-ma 42, 25; fe//^
;

42

>

2 5-

HjKi in ^

annul; to be annulled, to be altered, to become invalid": i-nu-u 60, 8; inu-u i, 51; 19, 32; /-^ 4> 445
t<to

6,
pBfci}

86;

7,

24; 19, 8; 21, 2.

tanihu

"sighing-,

groaning":

ta-ni-fcu i, 455

I2 5 I

33

29; ta-m-[bi?]

5, 7.

tanibtu "sighing":
"

ta-m-ifati-y& 15^

5-

l"uK

to fa ^ nt
4

'

to be weary":
y
:

a-ni-bu 20,

9,

u;

21, 9, 35, 37.


i,

anaku

a-na-ku 50, 12; 56, 7;

ana-ku

38;

2, 26,

36; 4, 16;

6,27,83^; u,
;

16;

21,11,51; 27,11;

3>7; 3^4; 332i;


62,

54, i; 55, 2; 57, 3; 58, 5

12,45,90,94; 13,5,20; 39,16; 43,7; 13; anaku 60, 3.


4,8,
20;

INIM.INIM.MA "prayer": 1,28,52; 2,9,42; 3,9;


23;
5> 10;

6,17,35,70,95,131; 7,8, 33;

S,

9,27;
16,

10, 6, 26, 34;

u,

41;

12, 95;

13, 12; 14,

n;

15, 17;

10;

17,5;

18, 18;

19, 33?

20,7; 21,24,72,91; 22,30,

68; 23, 6; 24, 4; 25, 5;

26, 3; 27, 25; 28, 5; 29, 2; 30,

19; 3*> 7; 3%, 2; 33, 38; 34, 5? 3^, 6; 37> 6; 38, 3; 39,

4;

40,2; 42*24; 43,8; 44,2; 45, 4; 46,


4.

9;

47 ^; 48,

16; 49, 20; 50, 28; 51, 9; 60,

annti "sin": an-ni


35; 27, 21.

2, 38;

n,

19, 29

Hs
,

3o

bis
,

31, 32, 33, 34,

138
tito

VOCABULARY
^ e merciful";
II 2 "to

[axmn

weep, to pray": ut-nin

21, 62;

ut-nin-ka 60, 10.

annu "mercy":
an-ni-ki
i,

51;

4, 44;

an-na-$& 60, 8; an-ni-ka 19, 32; 52, 2; 6, 86; 7,24; 33, 36; an-ni-ku-nu

53

5-

nun in u "mercy,

compassion; sighing", prayer": un-nina 22,64; un-ni-ni 9, 39; 33,55 un-ni-ni-ya*,^ 2,33; 6,80; 7,17; 8,4; 18,14-4; 21, 21; 33,26; un-m-ni-ya
in-nin-ti 30,

4i 35; 18, *4; 23, 3.

?innintu "sorrow (?)":

n.

annu

"this":

an-nu-u 53, 15; an-nu~u 30, 29; 53, 15;

02, 9;

wi-f 7, 38;

an-ni-i 12, 59; 13, 26: 21; 21; 22, 56; an-ni-

ma
92;

21, 70;

an-nam
12,2;

12, 1,03, 115;

BI (= annani)
1 1
;

6,95; n,42;

13,13;

16,

18,19;

21,28,73,
. .

22, 31, 69; 24, 5; 28, 6; 30, 20; 32, 3; 34, 6; 38, 4;
2; 46, 10; 47, 7; 51, 10; 52, 3;

39,5; 41,
51,

an-na(?)

...

44,3; an-ni-tu 2,10; 30,27; 40,13; 62,30; an-m-[ti]

n;

a-nu-ti-ma

i,

33; a-na-ti-ma

5, 15.

ANJRIM(fc";:
insu "weak":

40, 14.

/-^

12, 119: w?-jtf 2, 21; 22, 50; 48, 3;

/;/-

9i 37, 45/-rf 4, 10,

altu "wife":

n.
ti-ni-si-i-ti 2, 19; 3, 16;
ti-ni-si-ti

tfnisitu "men, mankind":

19, 13;

50,9;

ti-ni-si-i-ii 2,

19^;
/-to

9,52; ti-m-sit 12,33.

atta

attt "thou":

2,25; 6,43; 12,31,105; 18, 8;


I ^?

50,29;
4, 10, ii

at-ta-ma 6,112; 10,15;


;

34. 35;

60,9;

fl/-tf

61, 10; [at]-ti-ma 32, 14.

atttznu "ye":
62, 3, 5, 9.

at-tu-nu 7, 46; 8, 22;

at-tu-nu-ma 52, 5;

isianti "festival^: i-sin-na-ka

i, 18.

mlsirn "band, fetter": misiru (ideogr. SU.I.BU) muiru (ideogr. SU.LTUM) 53, 17.

53, 16;

?M aptu "dwelling,
33, 6.

habitation"; a-pa-a-ti 13, 16; 33, 34;

-/^-

"clouds": &-pi-i 20, 12; 21, 38.

Irtu]

VOCABULARY
u: 1
1

39

a-pa-lu 11,4; a-pa-lum 11, 4 A.


2,

a P lu "son": ap-lu
38; 33? 6;

n;
16;

3, 10; *-/// 2,

47

g,

31; 22, 56,

tf^/# (ideogr.
4,

TUR.U)
6,

g,
;

38; apil (ideogr.

A) 1,38; 2,26;
13,5;

27, 83

10,31; 12,45,90;
33, 21;

22,11,51;

27,11; 30,7; 3i,4;

39, 16;

54, i; 57, 3; 58,5; 62,13.

upuntu
u

a plant: upuntu

6,

80;
11
:

7,

17; 40,

n.
15; 8, 18; 21,

apsii
57;

the deep, the abyss


1

apsu

3, 5; 4,

a/,rf 5,
i4

8;

12, 87.

to support, sustain": [i?]-pi-rat 9, 37,


Z

dust":
u

>>
to

12, 55; ipri*

(I.ZUN) 59

2.

apsanu
ipisu
j
pu$(us)

yoke": ap-sa-na-ki
do,

8, 7.

u to

make, to perform":

i-pu-su

Ideogn
22, 69;

DU

12, 12; 33, 45; i-pu-u$

n, 36; /n, 16; /?-/-

19, 26;

ipus(us)

ideogr.

DU
1 1

8,

21;

16,

n;

18, 19;

21, 92:

28, 6; 34, 6; 38, 4; 39, 5; 41, 2; 46, 10;

47, 7; ?>//^ (ideogr.

DIM)

12, 103, 115;


;

DU.DU (= ipus)

2,9; 6,95; 12,2; 13,13; 16,


22, 31, 69;
28, 6;

18,19; 21,28,73,92;
42; 24, 5; 30, 20; 51,

32, 3;

34, 6;
ipus)

38, 3; 39, 5; 41, 2; 46,

10;

47, 7:

AG.AG (=
1

n,

10; 52, 3; i-pis 62, 7.

ipiStu '^handiwork

':

[i]-pis-ti 32, 10.

ipisu

to practise

magic"; part, "sorcerer, sorceress":


7,58.
ip-si 12, 56.

i-fi-Si

7,58;

i-pfr-ti

ipgu "magic, sorcery":

uptsti "magic, sorcery": u-pis 12, 62, 109; 50, 17.

itpisu "prudent":

[it]-pi-[sl] 4, 15; i-ti-ip-su


i

22, 2.

"to surround, confine, bewitch": II mu-us-si-ru 62,2; ns-su-ru 62,4.

tu-us-sa-ra

62,5;

u$urtu "charm,
6; 62, 2, 5.

spell":

^usurati^1 6,112; 10,15;

ig,

ukuru a

plant or tree:

^ukuru
ter

(?

wlibbi giSimmari) 12, 84.

am

"blossom":
11
:

^^
rtf/-j

12, 5
i,

irtu Abreast

49; 33^33-

140

VOCABULARY
iribu
iribu
44

[iribu

22. fllght of locusts": iribu 59,

Ij[

"

to enter":
III
i

i-rib (Inf.

with

&;&*=
2.

"sunset")

53, 19;

"to bring In": li-Si-rib 23,


1

ardu

"servant,

slave
27,

':

arad-ka
50. 12;

21, 88; 22,

n;

n:

2, 26 D: 12,45,90,94; aradka (URU.ZU) 60, 3;

amd-ki

43, 7.
i,

"way": wr-#
1

24; 22, 59.

"quickly"

ar-his 2, 24.

araku Ii
lengthen":

to

be long":

li-ri-ik

ar-n->h" 8, 17;

18, 16:
i

II

"to

III

"to lengthen": $&-

n-ka

5, 3.

urkarinnu a
30, 26.

precious wood: wurkarinnu 12,

8, 15,

116;

arallA "the Lower World, the realm of the dead": a-raal-li-i 2, 22; aralli[-ma] 27, 6.

arnu
47;
12,

"sin":

ir-nu

2,

23

bis
;
*

dr-na 2 23^;
f

6,

54; ar-ni

7,

48; 50, 17;

Ar-ni 59, 7;

"*

5. 6;

ar-nu(-ya?)

7,

ar-ni-ya

12,84;

&r-ni-ya 12, 76 C;

&r~ni-yh 1,26;

84 C.
***irinu 30, 25; 40, 4,

Irinu "cedar":
irsltu

n.
irsitum(tum)
61, 8^4;
*ry*-

"earth": 1,7;

ir-$i-tum
irsitifti)

12, 82

?;

ir$ta(ta)

1,30; 19,7;

60,5; 62,8;

tim(tim)

3,8;

5,12;

6,100,128;

10,9,24;

12,64,82;

18, 6; 22, 39; 46,

n;
12.

50, 8; 53, 20, 21; 60, 5; 61,8; 62,

3; fra// 4, 15;

1 6,

arratu "curse, Incantation":


Irsu "wise": ir-Su

a-ra-ti

i,

41;

#mz/

12, 68, 74,

12, 33; 22, 37; 46, 18.


i-rir$u 2, 28; i-ri-$a
1

Irfsu "scent, odour":

12,

28 CD.

arsasii "device, machination

':

Ar-sa-m-u

12, 63 5; <;*-.&*-

Mf^?j
Isatu
tl

7,57; Ar-$a-$i-i 7,51; 4r-to-.

.........

51,

1 3; arsasi^ 12, 63; 21, 65.

fire":

M/

49, 27: z"M// 21, 74; 36, 7.

to sprout, to bear fruit": i$-$ub-ba-a 12, 97.

a shrub: *wa$agu

12, 10; *sua$agi 21, 74.

ittfj

VOCABULARY
isttu "trouble, confusion": [i]-sa-ti-ya

141

n,

20,

aakkn
33, 30.
ds-li-i-ii

evil

sickness,

consumption":

aSakku

i,

46;

(?ina

li-i-ti)

21, 79.

usumgallu "sovereign, ruler": usumgal 9, 7; 12, ilu asnan u corn, grain' a$-na-an 2, 29 as-na-an
1

32.

>;

12,30;

ds-na-an

2, 29.

asaru u to be favourable,

to bless": I

li-su-[ru-u] 3, 6;

a-si-nt 12, 32; &-,&> 22, 3; ^z-l/r 6, 43; a$im(ra) ideogr.

SAR

(? [ma]-&i-ra)

27, 6;

II

ns-su-ru

i, 4.

asirtu "sanctuary, shrine": as-rat 21, 54; A$-rat n,


isirtu u shrine":
is-ri-ti 22, 7.

13.

asru
KI)

place":
17, 6. u

ds-ri

n,

28; as-n-su

n,

39; ^&2T (ideogr.

asaridu

prince, chief: a-$a-ri-du 22, 70; a-sa-rid 2, 25;

39, 127;
rf

9,5:

10,23; 20,15,17; 27,2550,29;

/z^-

(ideogr.

SAG.KAL)

22,1,37; aSaridu

(ideogr.

asarid (ideogr. SxlG.KAL) 22, i, 42; 33, 23; asarid 6; (ideogr. TIK.GAL) 50, 8. istu "from": is-tu 1,23; 53,6; i$-tft(?) 9,44; istu-m~nu
12, 101.

INLDU)

istaru
$u

goddess":

ti-ta-ri
ilu

6,67;

ilu

i$-tar
ilu

12,31;

ilu

is-tar-

5,

13;

5,

8;

istaru 27, 23;

istari 12, 57

B\ 27,

12; *"/fcr 1,44; 6, 57;

12, 61, 107,

in;

33, 27; 50, 25;

a*i$tar-$u u

2, 24 /?, 26; 3, 3; 6, 27, 83 i, 38; ; 12, 45; ^3,5; 3^,4; 32, 5; 33, 21 54, i; 57,3; 58, 5; 62, 13;
;

*i$tari-yii

2,

40;

4, 29, 36,

45;

6,

73, 81, 87;

7,
ilu

n,

18,

25;

9,^7;

12,71,93; 21,67; 22,18; 37,9;


7,

istari i,

1 23; **istarati*

43; 9, 29; 33,

n.

ITI
itt:i

cf. nntf.

with":

r/-//

27,7,8;

//// 2,

35;

12,78,104; 22,32;

51, 12;

#//-$

2,

24; 32, 5;

50, 10-4;
itti-ki 6,

itti-ka 2, 30,

6, 55; it-[ti-ka] 31; 19, 16; 50, 10; it-ti-ki 4, 32;


;

itti-

75;
6,

7,

13; 37, ii

it-ti-ya 4, 37; 22, 61, 62; itti-

ya

i,

44;

82, 88; 7, 26: 21, 67; 28, 3; 30, 10; 33, 27;
6,

itti-yb i, 24;

82

7,19;

12,71,112; 14,7; 19,30;

22, 19; 50, 19; it-ti-ni 61, 8; it-ti-ni-[ma?] 61, 9.

*4 2

VOCABULARY
"portent":
ittu

[ittu

(ITI) 12,65;

^/^

(ITI.MlS)

i, 13,

40; 4,18,40; 6,ii3/?; 7,21,61; 12,64;

i9>n; 27,11^;

50, 15; 53i 25; 54, 3; 55. 4; 56, 10; 57, 5; 58, 7; 59, 13; 60, 20; 61,

16^;
1

62, 10, 12, 14.

atalu "eclipse' : atalu 6, 122; 10, 21; iln atalt i, 12, 39: 4ii7i39; 6,113^; 7i*o, 60; 19.10; 27,11-4; 50,14; 53,24; 54,2; 55,3; 56,9: 57,4; 58,6: 59,12; 60,19;
bis 61, 16; 62, i6
. 1

Uu

itillu

"mighty, exalted'

i-til-lit

9,30,

itillis "mightily": i-til-fi-is 12,


i

80 C.
11,17;
[i?]-ti-ife 2,

itiku "to remove, tear away":

i-ti-ik

39.

ba'alu "to be great, mighty": ba-i-Iat 9, ba'altu "lady": ba--lat 9, 41^; 33, 9.
bllu "to rule
1

41.

':

tt-8t-U-K

i,

33;

ta-bi-il-K 5, 15;

#-//-/*-

^/z-fzf 13, 29.

bilu "lord":
**: 59;

^/-/7/M

6,61;

u, 7^f;
bilu

13, 15; 27, i;

bi-li

13,27; 19,19;
29; 9,
9, 21
;

27,15;

1,42,53;

6,1,91,

102;

7,

10, 10;

u,

7; 12, 21 A, 26, 34; 19,


bis

4,17; 21,19,61,63,93; 22,61,62; 33,23; 42,26548,

60,6,9; #/6, m, 112; 9,4; 10, I5 12,17,27, 28: 19,6,7; 21,80; 22,4,7; 2 7.2; 46,11,16; 53,3; 59, 4, 6; 62, 31; W-A-/ 8, 26; bill 19, 4; 62, 31.
17;
;

bfltu "lady

':

bt-U-tum 33,
37; 3,8;
4, 24, 27,

10,

37;

bi-il-ti

39, 13;

^Y?>
57,
7, 9,

/*3i;
14;

*/-/!/ i,

4ti4,i5;

9 33?
?

33, 20;

#/fc 1,51;

33,47;

6, 71, 77, 85,

90;

15, 1 6, 23, 28: ii, 31, 33; 32, 15; 37, 7, 13; bilti-yh 2, 3; 6 72; 7. 10; 33, 22; 37, 8; bi-li-i-ti 2, 43; 33, 47.
i

bilfitu "lordship, dominion": bi-lut-ki 2,4; 8, n; bi(?)*bilu-ut~ka 14,9; bilu-ut-ki 3, 7. SSi 1


;

babu

"gate": Afc&te*' 40, 7.


"to bring, supply": ba-ba-lu

babalu
bulum

n,

15.

bubbulum
i,

the time of the moon's disappearance:


17: 61, 12.

bub-

fcnngnln]

VOCABULARY
1

143
li-ba?
12,

fcfi2

ba'u li "to come

':

lu-ba-

12,80;

BoC;

HI n
Ulu

u to

bring": tus-ba- -su-ma 12, 118.

"cattle":

fa-/

27, 10.
i,

bu'anu

l muscle, sinew": btfani* -ya

46; 33, 30.


9,

^ binu
D bftu

a tree or shrub: *wbi-nu. 12, 84; iwbinu 12,

84

7;

51, 12.

"house":

1,54; 2,16; 3,14;

n,

i-4;

12,44; 21,
Mti-yh

25, 26, 60; 22, 35; 33, 8; 48, 18;

Kti-Su 12, 100;

HDD

bikitu

27, 13u
tears,

weeping":
1

bikitu 4,33; &^// 13, 7.

D bukru
i,

"first-born
i;

':

bii-kur 2,

n;

3, 10; 9, 2;

12, 33; 21,


I, 10. i,

70; 27,

29, 3; 46, 12; bu-uk-ri-

.....

bukratu

first-born

daughter": bu-uk~rat

31;

5, 13;

30, 30; 31, ii.

balu, ball "without"; compounded with ma: ba-li-ka

6,

24, 26, 41; 50, 6; bali-ka (ideogr. NU.MI.A) 6* 26^!. balatu I i u to live": lu-ub-lnt 8, 17; 9, 10; 12, 90; 22,
13, 66;

50, 26; 54, 5;

......... -lut
i

45, 2;

lublutfut)

ideogr.

TI

30, 15;

II

to cause to live, to quicken":

mu-bal-lit 28,8;
37,
1

bul-lu-fu

4,32; 6,75; 7,13; 9,34^;


ba-la-ti

1;

balatu
t

bul-lu-fa 9, 34u life": ba-la-ta

8,17;

11,13;

ba-ld-&

5i 5; 6 93; 7, 3*;

ba-lat 9, 22;

^/^
8,

(ideogr. TI) 12,

80;

19, 28;

balafu (ideogr.

TI.LA)

n;

g, 5,

39; 12,
(ideogr.

BoC; 13,^8: 17,2; 22,5; 47,4; 62,5,6; balatu

NAM.TLLA)
balM

balatu (Ideogr. NAM.TIN) 6, 106; (ideogr. TI.LA) 51, 7; balat (ideogr. TI) 12, 53;
35, 3;

ba-la-ti-y& 19, 21.

baltu "living": amUm baltu

(ideogr. TI)

6,

99; 10,

8.

Uto P our out": bulul 12,15,102;

bulul-ma 22,33; 26,7

balatu

(ideogr. u to

AR.AR).
abound":
7.

tab-la-tii

12,56; ba-la-tu 45,9; 6abal-ta 22, 64; ba-&$-ii 12,

la-tu-um-ma 62,

baltu, bastu "abundance":


56; ba~&s-ta-ka 19, 24,

bungulu:

b(p)u-un-gu-lu 12, 22.

144

VOCABULARY
"to build, create": Ii ib-ni(-.
8,

[banft

PtQ ban&

... ^

ku-nu~$i

24;

3i,33;

4*1 3;
9,

ib-na-na-$i-[ma?] 61, 7; ba-a-ni 47, 4; ba-an-t&(?)


banat(at)

21, 55; ib-nuba-nu-u 12, 30,


i,

35?

Si

??

lba]-na-al

40;

ideogr.

DU

21, 58;
i

ba-ni-i

IV II i n-ban-ni 12, 50; 19, 15, 22; 9; tb-ba-nu(-u?J 10, 30; ib-ba-nu-u 61, 8.
binutu
u

ib-ba-ni 61,

creature, offspring": bi-nu-ut 61, 6.


nab-ni-ti
i,

nabnftu "creation":

53; 2, 48; nab-ni-ta


12, 31.
9, 51,

9,

40.

tabannu

handiwork": ta-ba-an-na
1

rU2 banitu ''brightness, mercy ': ba-ni-ti i, 49; f"7"Q barn "to see, perceive": ta-bar-ri 18, 5, 7;
42; 32, 10; ba-ra-a6,

33, 34.

ta-bar-ri-i 9,

42.
7, 19.
1

biru

vision":

&V/
u

4,

38; 6, 83 Z?;

birtu "glance";

birlt

uzni "understanding-

';

com-

pounded with ///# between, within"; //. birati* "springs": bir-tum 21, 51; $z-r// (uzna dH -$i-na) 12, 38; &-r# 12, 13;
bi-r&-a-ti 12, 29.

burzigallu a
*j*"]^

vessel: k&r$ afn'bur-zi-gal 12, 14.


bir-ki-ya 13, 24.
i

birku "knee":
ito

lighten"; III

do.:

mu-sab~rik 20,
bir-ki 21, 80;

13.

birku "lightning":
*zaft ^r^f, see sw^

birku 20, 13.

(For

abnu.)

D burasu
8,20;

"pine- wood; incense*':

bwasu
15,24;
;

12, 9;

buraSi

2, 9;

11,42;

12,4;

13,14;

18,19.4;

21,74;

31, 10; 32, 3; 33, 39; 36, 7; 51, ii

62, 27.

D base
47;

"4

to be; to have": I i ta~ba-&s-si 12, 34; ibasii-ii i, ibasa-a 1,13,40; 4,19,41; 6,113^; 7,22,61; 12,

57;

19,12; 27,

n; 57,6;

ii A; 50,16; 53,26; 54,4; 55,5; 56, 58,7; 59, 14; 60, 21 61, i6-4; /*-J?/ 14, 17;
;

ib-$&-u-ni 12, 81; ib-sit-ni 12, 8i<7: ib-sa-ku 19, 20; 21, 62; ib-sa~ki 4, 34; 6, 79; 7, 16; lib-$a-mm-ma 46, 7; //-

ba-sa-am-ni

19,27; lu-ub-si 12,72; [ba?]-su-u

21,80;

....
6,

.-j^*^ 58, 2;

75

.5";

62, 12:

ba-sk-u 4, 32; 6, 75; 19, 16; basu-u j$7, 13; 27, 13; 37, ii; 27, I3<TZ>; ba-sa-a IV. 3 it-ta-nab-sa-mm~ma 62, 14.

6IS.&AR]

VOCABULARY
bufiu "property, possession": bu$u-ku-nu-ma 62,
4.

145

pr0

butufctu
(Ideogr.

"flood, Inundation": bu-fafc-[tum]

6,

59; butu&u

A.HUL)

36, 10.

GA
J

a plant:

&GA

19, 17.
5

gibsn

"mass, volume'"

gi-bi$ 18, 3.
15, 19;

GLGAB
3*i 9-

a drink (?)- offering: 12, 2;

21,28; 30,21;

GU.ZI

a vessel:

^-/^GU.ZI
7z//g 33, 33.

30, 2; 61, 10.

gallfi a demon:

gam alu
15;

"to complete,

benefit,
9, 6;

maintain, requite

':

ta-

ga-mil-Su 18, 8; ga-mil

gam-ma-la-ta
14; 37, 12.
7,

6,

65;

27,

ga-ma-la

4, 31; 6, 76;
6,

g&m-ma-al
7,

13, 25;

gamala

(ideogr.

U.KAR)

76

J5";

gimillu "present,
7;

gift": gi-ntil 6, 93;

31; 14, 4; 51,

57,8.
"gift": gi-mil-tii 31, 10.

gimiltu

gitmalu
11,46;

"perfect": git-ma-lu 2, 12; 3, 10;

6,

97; 10, 7;

12, 18;

21, 93; 46, 13;

20,8,10,14,16; 21,39,41; git-ma-lum git-mal- ..... 12, 24.


19, 8;
1
"

ga-niru "perfect": ga-mir

gam-ra-a-ti 21, 79.

gimru

"the whole, totality

gi-mir 1,53; 9,40; 46,

13; gim-ri 12, 33; 27,8.

gim-ru-u(?) 12, 98.

F10 & a ssu "plaster": gassn (ideogr. IM.PAR) 12. 9, 11 u to be mighty, II 2 1 "to strengthen; to be strong
;

powerful":
ug-da-sa-ra

ga-sir

6,

37;

gas-[rat?] 33, 10;

II 2

i, 8.
17
:

gar
^5-rtf

ga-a$-ru 18, 20; 21, 43; ^^z12,22; 21,76; 27,1; 53, 3,10; 2,11; g,-i;^5-rw
"strong, mighty

2; ga$-n*4rti 47, 8; 52, 5.

guguru "beam, branch": gumrn

12, 2; 21, 28; 26, 5;

*)

12, 6.

146

VOCABULARY

[*da$n

t4

to treat with injustice, to oppress'*: id-da-sa~an-ni 11,4.

DT dababu

"to plan, to intrigue": I


(Ideogr.

da-ba-M
12,1.

9,

47;

Hi
9.

KA.HLKUR.RA)
i,

dadmu

'"dwelling": da-Ad-mi 22, 7; da- Ad-mi 33,

dadu

"love":

^fW/

37; 33, 20.

"to slay'*: di-ku 53, 14.

dlktu "slaughter":

di-ik-ti
i
t

53 14?

"eternal": dA-ra-ti

27.

for ever": db-*&

n,

27; ? da-a-ri-su 21, 84.

duru

"wall, fortress": drir# 21, 16, 26.


12, 51, 60.

^ib u "pestilence, sickness": ^/-^

danu

"to judge": i-dan-ni 21,46; ta-da-an 22,50; ta-dan


12, 59; 50,

2, 19; 3, 16; di-in

n;
49;

di-ni 4, 30; 7,49; rf^-

a-ni

6,

74; 7, 12; 37, 10; da-ni


1

4, 28.

dinu "judgment ':


12, 59;

di-na

7,

^ft-i

4,28,30; 7,12;

13, 28; 19, 8;

30, 8; 37, 10; 50,

n;

di-in 2, 19;

3, 16; 6, 45, 74; di-in 2, 19 B.

daianu "judge":
6,

da-ya-na-ti 30, 8; daianu 60, 7;

damn

in;

10, 15; 60,5.

dulu

"hill (?)*': du-ul 22, 7.

DiL.BAD
1
dal^u

a plant:

**DIL.BAD
11
:

12, 84.

daliliu "to disturb, to disorder"

da-li-&u

8, 27.

''disturbed, confused": dal-fat-ma 12, 58.


11
:

""f

dalibtu "disorder, confusion dal-fyi-ti-ya n, 21. dalalu "to bow down, to humble oneself": i-dal-la-la
21, 85; a-dal~ln-ka 9,

lu-ka, cf. 2* 8 i 4i; Si 9;

23 (or a-talsupra p. 47); lud-lu-la 12, 91; lud-lul i, 27;


9,
6,

23^, a-dal-lu-ka

69, 94; 7, 32;

n,

40; 12, 91 C, 94; 21,

23,71,89;
46, 8;

22,67; 27,24; 28,4; 30,16; 31,6; 34,4;


60, 2;

47, 5;

ludlul-ka

GA.AN.SIL (KA.TAR.ZU-^) 50, 27.

(ludlul)

60,

2,

3;

dalilu "submission, humility": da-lil 6, 15; dA-lil 46, 8; da-li-li-ka 1,27; 2,41; 6,69; 11,40; 12,91,94;

diptni]

VOCABULARY
21,89527, 24; 28,4; 60,2; dalili-ka (ideogr.
21, 23, 71; 51, 8; dattli* -ka (fdeogr.
l

47

KA.TAR)
22,

KA.TAR.MlS)

67;

KA.TAR.ZU

(dalilika) 60,

2,

3;

da-li-li-ki 30, 16;

dd~li-li-ki 2, 8; 6, 94; 7, 32; 31, 6; 34, 4; dd-li-[li]-. ....

38, 2; d&-li-tt-ku-nu 47i 5-

dallu "humble, submissive": dal-la

9, 44.

KOT ta-di(tH)-im-mi i, 34; DD1 damamu "to weep,


12, Iiy.

5, 16.

lament":

dumum
11

(ideogr.

!.!)

damaku

: lid-mi-ik i, 24; 22. 59; II i "to lid-mi-ka 20, 17; lid-mi-ka 6, 115; 22, 63; : make favourable' tudammifefifa) 40,15; du-um-mi-ifc 6,

"to be favourable
1

1 6; [du]-um-mu-fen 29, i. "favourable"; f. damiktu as subs, "favour": dam&u 12,68; damifctuftu) 39,9; damiktu (til) 12,110;

113; 10,

damku

daniikta(ta)

12,

113^;
1

damifcti(ti)

1,50;

4,7;

6,

116,

118;

9,

14

JB,

i$B, 46, 53;

10, 18, 19;

12,72, 120; 22, 15,


1

^;

33, 35; 40,

6; dami$tim(tim) 2,5, 40; 9, 14, 15; 54,


9,

9; 60, 22;

damiti(ti)-ya 15, 16; damfcuti*

50;

^M-

M/25^

II, 26.

dumku
10;

dum-ka

"favour": dum-ki 1,22; 6,93; 7,31; 57, 8; 62, 8, 13; dum-ki-. .... 21, 66; dumicu 12, 85;
12,

19, 23; ^j/f^f 8, 12;


-J

no;

13, 2i

bi!s
;

22, ig

50, 24.

dan a nu "to be strong": li-dan-nin d an nu "strong, mighty": dan-mu

53, 21,

4,19; dan-na 12, 80; dan-nadan-ni 42, 13; dannu 42, 13. 19, 17; 42, 15; dannatu "distress": dannati (ideogr. SAL.KAL.GA)
9, 35; 3i, 6 -

dandannu
DI.PAL.A

"mighty": dan~dan-nu
7,

46, 16.

ideogr.:
1

53; 12,

i,

108.

dap In u "strong

*:

da-pi-nn 21, 77.

duppu
II

duppu i, 54; 22, 3. i "to tear away, to remove": dnp-pi-ri be torn away": lid-dip-plr i, 49.
:

"tablet*

57, 15;

IV

"to

diparu "torch":
^-//zr
i,

di-pa-ra-ka

i,

6;

di-pa-rU-

39,

u;

30; 39, 8; diparu (ideogr.

GLBIL.[LA])
Ua

40, 5;

dipari (ideogr.

GI.BIL.LA)

12, 86, 118.

48

VOCABUL A RY
5, 14.

[darra

TV! darru "strong*': dar-ri i, 32; diu "abounding, numerous":

di-$a~a-tum

n,

28.

01
I

daspu

mead": da-as-pa
"'mead
1

57, 10.
12, 3; 21, 29: 30, 22; 62, 26.
2, 29.

dispu "honey'*: rf&/# 11,43;

duSSupu

':

du-u$-$&-pu

DA.AR

Weogr.

12,

n,

14, 15.

u "and": u
^7. 73, 75,

x, 13,

22, 23, 24, 30, 37, 40, 44, 50, 51;

2,

40;

3, 3, 8; 4, 3, 6, 15, 19, 29, 38, 41, 42,

44;

5, 12; 6, 32, 33,

7M3 A 93,99,
12, 7, 28, 29,

100, 113-?, 120, 121; 7,


bis
,

n,

19,"

22,61;
3, 4, 23,

8, 16;

9,19,35,38,41,43;
30

10,8,9,25,30;

n,

27;

31, 34, 36, 39, 44, 51, 56,

57,62,64, 65, 71, 75 C, 76, 1%C, 8iC, 8$C, 86C, 89^, 98,

103,105,107,107^,113; 13,8; 16,12; 17,3; 19,7,12,


25,26,29; 21,17,55,67,86; 22,20,39,53,55; 27,11,4,
12, 13,

14^,

23; 30, 14;

31, 6, 10;

32, 9; 33, 3, 4,

5,

15,

16,20,27,36; 37,9; 40,14; 4^,11; 49,27; 50,8,16; 53,4,13,26; 54,4; 55,5; 56,11; 57,6; 58,7; 59,7,
14,18; 60,5; 61,8,10,13,16^; 62,3,15,28;
86;
7, 24, 31, 46,
fi

6,

25,

52;

8, 9,

u;

10, 2, 20;

n,

39; 12, 75,

89,94,10; 19,15,17,32; 33,35; 38,6; 40,11; 60,3;


61,9.

imtu "breath, poison


i,

17
:

imti

12,

63

ter
;

21, 65*";

imti**

47

ter
-

abalu

ba-lu 53,

"to bring, to carry, to carry off, remove": ubn, 12; u-bil 8, 7; ub-la 28, n; 46, 3; ub-lak-ki
I 2 Part. "leader, ruler": mu-ut-

57, 12; lu-bi-tt 8, 6;

tab-bil 21, 81; mut-tab-bil 20, 9,

n;

IV

"to be re-

moved":

lit-ta-bil i,

46; 5, 6; 33, 30.,


1

aladu
da

"to bear, to beget

11,39;
ilittu

': Ii a-lid-ya 11,38; a-lit-ti-ya &-lit-tum (la-a-lit-tum?) 6,47; II 2 &-tal-la-

19, 13,

"child, oifspring":

i-Kt-ti

1,31; 2,12;

3,

10; 5,

13; 6, 18; 22, 2; 27, 3; 46, 14; i-lit 33, 47.

giptu]

VOCABULARY
Ut <> shine forth"; III
6,
il
i

M9
8,

KJD1

to glorify": lu-to-pi 2,

41;

5, 8;

69,94;
1 6,

7,

32; 21, 23,71; 23,5; 30, 15; 50,27; [tu]-u-

sa-pi

7; lu-Sa-pa 30, 14; K-$a-pu-& 30, 17.

supu

"glorious, mighty":
i,

sii-pu-u 2, 15;

3, 13;

18, 20;

21, 76, 93; 52,5; sd-pu-u

16; 6, 132;

&-P&-&

9, i; Sfi-

^*<?>te 27,5.
asft "to
6,

go out":
5.

1
i

a-&ka

6,

23; a$-ka (ideogr.


61, 18;

UD.DU)
2
u$-ti-

23 A; si-ma u,

III

su-sa-a-

HI

situ "exit; offspring":

$i-i-ti 6, 59.

sitas "beginning, rising": si-ta-as

9, 41.

akaru
ka-.

"to

be of value'
III
1

li-kir

4, 4;

12,70;

Hito

....
to

12, 55;

"to consider valuable,

esteem,
I

honour
1

':

tu-sak-ka-rt 2,21.5;

li-$a-ki-ru-

in-ni 19, 25; li-$a-ki-ru-in-ni-ifta 2, 40.


i

"to go down' : tu-ur- dam-ma 21, 14, 15; bring down": $u-ru-du 2, 22,
I 2

III

"to

aru

"to bring, to carry, to rule": i-tar-ri-inrni


21, [2].
1

8, 16;

i-tar-ra-

arfeu "month'
7, 20,

ar& 1,12,39; 4,17,39; 6,84^113^;


A\
*

60; 19, 10; 27, ii

50, 14;

53, 24; 54, 2; 55, 3;


-

56, 9; 57, 4; 58, 6; 59,

9; 61, l6

arki "behind

':

dr-ki-ki 8, 12; anb" 12, 6; arki~su 12, 100;


8.

arki-ya 53, 7; arki-yh 15,

urku "back":
arku "green
11
:

nr-ki-ka 18, 12; nr-ka~ya 53,


12, 2; 21, 28; 31, 8.

n.

0r

urkitu "green herb":

ur-ki-t& 21, 87; *<*>*urfeitu 12,30.


4, 15,

asabu

"to dwell, to Inhabit": a-ti-bat

24;

6,

71;

7,

9; 37, 7;

a-&-a n,

35;

^'^

43i 511
:

subtu

"place, dwelling-place
6,

m-bat

15, 15.
4,

Suttu "dream": &#ic


6 83/) JE';
1

7,19;

suttu-n-a

116; J/te 12, 113 jE; J?/rf 1 12,57; sunati* i, 25;

3^;

6,7;

10,

8;

12,64;

l $tin&t* -u-a

22,63; sunat^-u-a

6,115;

10, 17.

siptu "incantation
24;
5,

":

^>/// i,

i,

29, 53; 2,

u;

3, 10; 4, 9,
8,

6, i,

8, 36, 71, 96, 97,

132;

7, 9,

34;

22; 9,

15

VOCABULARY
i;

[stituru

10,7,27;

ii, i;

12,16,17,105,117; 13,15; 15.23;


27,

18,20;
*;

i,34; 20,8; 21,34,76; 22,1,33,35,70;

50,
i,

30,27,30,31; 37.7; 38,5; 42,26; 46,11; 4^,17; i, 28^, 29; 51, n; 52, 5; 60, 5; 61, 5; 62, 31; sipat 20, 21 sipat-. .... 1 6, 2; sipat- ku-nu (Ideogr. MU)
;

62, 6.
)!

suturu "mighty, prodigious": &-tu-ru 12,21;


i, 10; 60, 12.

su-tu-rai

ZAG
u
to

a species of flesh:

#rZAG
forth'
1

12, 7; 62, 28.


:

break loose, to burst

It-si-fca-aw-ma 18, 15;

zaiaru "foe":
"

za-ai-ri 46, 19.


si-ru-ti 12, 106.

zirutu u hate":
I
!

12?

to be bright, to be pure": za-ka~a 57, 10; zu-uk-ki 11, 21. brighten, to purify' 77 u zakaru
1 :

II

"to

to

name,

call,

speak,

command
i

izaka-

ra(ra)-ni

18,

n;

ta-za-kar 19,14;

tasakar(ar)

12,120;

40, 16;

az-za-[kar?] 61, 14;

IV

izzakara(ra) 50, 9.

zikru "name, word, cry":


33, 27;
zi-kir-k

sdk-ri 2, 34; 8, 14; zik-ri i, 43; sd-kir 12, 79; 22, 21 B\ si-kir 22, 21; zik-ri-su 1,44;
5, 8; 21, 82; 22, 8;

sik-ri-ka 22,

10^;

si-ik-ri-ka 22, 10; %i-kir-ki 30, 14; zik-ri-ya 33, 25.

zaliptu "wickedness":

[za?]~ttp~tu 11, 12.


8, 10.

HO? ztmu
*]S3|

"appearance, countenance": sz-mu-u-a

zumru "body": gumru


lt

12,102; %umri-ya 1,45; 30,12;


MP- ____

33. 28; zumri-ya 12, 60; 49, 14; 50, 18; 53, 27, 28.

MJ! zinfi

to

be angry":
1

i%-nu-n 30, 10;

.....

6,

55.

zlnft
12,

"angry
87;
4i

*:

zt-nu-u

2^24^; m-nu~u 2,24; m-na-a


7,

in;
6,

sd-ni-i
7,

4i3 6

6 i 81;

18;
6,

zi-ni-tu 4, 45;
7,

jrf-^**-

//i

25;

sd-ni-ti

4i3^;

81;

18; 12,

in;

/r-rf 6, 67; 27, 23.

pi

zananu
*

to rain":

III

[mu-SaJ-az-nin 49,30; ..... -nin

2 7-

VOCABULARY
zakapu Ii
*")p]

151

to impale"; na-ka-pu 53, 9; uz-za-na-feup 53, 10.


"''to

erect";

II

13
27,1; 29,3;

tizkaru

u
lofty,

noble":

ti-iz-fea~ru

12, 19 -4;

ti-iz-k&-ru 9, 2; tiz-ka-ru I2 5 19.


")pf
fc$ 4 *l!

Uto sting": II

u-zak-kat~su 12, 121.

ziru

"seed":
9,

Si.KUL)

(ideogr. 37, 38; sir (ideogr,

s&ru

KUL) 30, 14; ziru KUL) n, 44;

(ideogr. 33, 8.

ZLTAR.RU.DA

ideogr.: 7,54; 12,1,108.

tjigallu

abundance

':

fyigalli 61, 12^4.

u
i

to rejoice"; II

u
i

to

make joyfuF: fa-ud


12, 57.
i, 24.

8, 16.

hadfl "joyful": &a-da(ta?)'a


li
i

joyfuliy": &ad-zs(?)
u

joy": fyidutu-ka bidutu-ki 7 3

6,

128; 10,
8, 18;

4,

24; 42, 22;

^*-

3, 5;

faiduti-

35i 6.

tu

to sin": /^-/-

46, i: ib-fu-& 18, 8; 28, 9.

bittu, bitu "sin":

&-%-&

9,

42; ^-/^ 18,


&i-ti-ti

8,

bitftu 'sin":
50,
1

$-&-& 12,78;

2,39; 14,6; 27,21;

*]*>pj

8; #-#-&" 27, 21 ^4; 36, 3; &f-ta-ti-[ya] 50, 22. u baiadu giver ? bestower": &a-ai~&d 12, 30.

u
"pf"j

rule, to
'irii

govern": &a-i-du 12, 28. "spouse, husband" ba--i-ri-ki 1,42;


:

&a-i-ri-ki 33, 23.

"spouse, wife": bi-ir-tu


ic

6,

126; 37,4; ^r-/zi 10,23.


15.

to

be clad": &a~lip 46,


7

balakii Ii "to perish


-li'ki 2, 6;

*;

II

"to destroy": fcul-li& 21,64;


8, 24.

[mu-&al-li] 46, 19; &ul-lu-u

'"destruction":

&ul-u-u

27, 13 A

hulufeku "destruction": bu-lu-uk-ku-u


butter" i ftimitu
i-b*-su-u(}) 53, 10.

27, 13.

u,

43; 12, 3; 21, 29; 30, 22; 62, 26.

barbasu "storm, fury": b^rranu "way, road'


1

&ar-ba-su

2, 13; 3,

n.
l

&ar~ra-ni 42, 10; &arrani$

59, 3;

62,18.

15 2
fauras-ii

VOCABULARY
"gold": farasu
12, 9, 12, 71; 25, 8; 59, 8;

[hur

**

r<z# 12, 12.

bar4ru

"to dig, to plough": ? &a-ra-dr-ra 49, 31, 33.


(ideogr. &IM.5lS) 33, 39,

barru a wood: &zm"

buru, bursu

''mountain, hill": $a~a~ni 12, 28; 21, 83.

fyur-Sa-nu 22,42;

$2

buSSii a ceremonial robe: ^bdtu^ssii 12,


tabtu. "victory": tafati-i 46, 17.

6.

t^b^
65;

to approach":

Ii

itibi

12,1;
II
i

iti}}i-~sii

12,119;

*#-

^a-tf 12. 62, 64, 74; iiifyh-ni (ifbu-nir) 7, 57; 12, 63; 21,
i$ifaa-a
ifc

u,

24; 21, 22;


46,

lu-tafy-fyi 6, 14.

tilii

near":

/z^

n.
1

tabu. I

25; li-fi-6a 10, 4;


u

"to be good, to be acceptable u i


II

':

li-tib

to

make good,

2, 34; 8, to gladden":

li-ttb-ka io, 5; li-fib-bu 6, 130; 8, 19; 9, 26; fu-ub 8, 6, 16."

tabu

good": fa-a-6u

8, i;

n,

rt-a^ 9, 8;

..... -a-ba

30, 5;

32; ta-a-ba 2, 28 Z>; /iztabu (Ideogr. DUG.GA)


7, 53; tabfa-bu-tum 12, 82 C;

2,28; 12,52; 18,15; 21,90; 22,58; 50,17; ta-ab-tti^,


6; ta-ab-tum 12, 74 C\ tabtu(tu) ideogr.
tiim(tuni)

DUG

ideogr.

DUG.GA

12,74;
;

MM/f^ 7
it

(ideogr.

DUG,GA)

12, 82

tabati* 1 (ideogr.

13,40; 27,

n A;

DUG)
18,40;

tabati^ 1 (ideogr.

DUG.GA)

4,

6,84^113^; 7,21,61; 19,11; 50^5; 53,25; 54,3; 55,4; 56, 10; 57,5; 58,7; 59, 13; 60, 20; 61, 16^; 62, n.
tabtu "blessing":
iabti-.

....

13, 24.

tubtu

"friendliness, kindness": pi-ub-ba-ti 21, 88.


:

tar ad u "to expel 11

tu-ru-ud 21, 64.

biro]

VOCABULARY

153

idu "hand,

i-di-a 10,32; idi-yb 9, 18; i-da-ai 9, 18 S. side PL idati u forces, powers": i-da-tu-&-a 6,114; 10,17; td&t* l-itra 12, 58; id&ti* 1 i, 13, 40: 4, 18, 40; 6, 113 F;
:

11

7,

21, 61; 12, 64; 19,

27,

n^4;

50, 15; 53, 25;

54,3;

55, 4;
10, 12.

56, 10; 57, 5; 58, 7; 59, 13; 60, 20; 61, 16

A;

62.

id ft "to know":
(fr.

-&-/ 4,31; 6.76:

7, 14;

37, 12; lu-di-ma

mi?) 22, 66. muclu "understanding-, wise": mu-di-i 13, 15; mu-di-i(?) bis mudu-ii u, iS{T bis 22, 37; 61, 12, 27; mudn-n u, i8
;
;

bis

i5

mu-da-at
11
:

4, 13.
6, 5, 6;
-;/;;/

Emu
78;

"day

i-#w 21, 86; #tf-flrf

7,

38; 12, 59; 21,


/////

53,3;
F;

22, 56; 53, 6:


i,

1.17,18,23;
I7i 39?

b bb 61, ii ", I2 ;

data

18;

84,6", 113

7,20,60;

1.12,39; 4* 13,26; 19,10; 26,5;

//

27,11.4;

30, 20;

59, 12;

53, 24; 54, 2; 55, 3; 56, 9; 57, 4; 58, 6; 60, ig; 6l, nqoater^ j l6; %- i.$U - ma J2i j jg
50. 14;

&-mi-ya

6,
"l

l 118; M-mi-ya 10, 19; umi* -ya 5, 3;

8, 17.

umlgam

daily": U-mf-Sam 19, 30; 49,


1

&-mi-$am

8,

6.

immu
Imnu
i^tpu

day, daylight

':

z*/#-#ftz

9,43.
9,

"right, right side":

im-nu-uk-ki 8,13; im-ni-ya


1

16 5; imni-ya 6, 122; 9, 16; 10, 21; 22, 17.

u to

add

to.

augment, Increase

':

II

lu-u$-$ip 8, 13.

yasl, yati "me": ya-a-$i 12, 109/1; 21, 20, 22, SB; 49, 10; 53,4; jtf-if 7,50; 13,20; 22,65; 34.3; y&-$i 12,65, 109: 15, 10; ja-a-ii 2 7; 6,72; 7, 10; 37,8; ya-a-tu-u(?)
?

2,

35*

Isu "to have; to be":


2,

lM-a

(ideogr.

TUK)

21,69; i-su-u

23; i-3a-a 12, 58.

"to
ous'
1

go
:

straight, to

advance, to succeed, be prosper-

100;

Hi

75; 22, 59; lisir-ma (Ideogr. SID!) 12, li-si-m 8,8; lu-H-ra 2,36; li-si-ra 6, 114; 10, 17; ?mu-$a-ri 56, 5; III i "to guide, to bless":
1

li~$ir 12,

fit-$i-u-si-ri 33,

8; $u~$u~ru 2, 20; sfi-su-ra 3, 16;

III 2

54
4t

VOCABULARY

[Uaru

to lead, to direct, to rule": tus-ti-si-ri 32, 11; tus~ti-sir mu$-ti-ti-ru 12, 2, 20; 3, 1 6: 12, 37; lu-u$-ti-$ir 12, 89;

29; mus-ii'Sir

i,

53;

6,

99; 10. 8; mus-ti-si-ra-a-ti 30,


:

9.

isarti ''straight, right

i-$a-ra 22, 60;


6,

i-$a-ru-t& 53, 5.

igarls "rightly":

f-^-m
1
:

117; 10, 18.

misaru "righteousness' SA.SI.DD i, 24.

mi-$a-ri 1,22; misari (ideogr.

miaris

"rightly": mi$-$&r-ri$

n,

18,

*#-*
11
i
4;

8, S.

III

to

pay homage,

to

humble oneself": u$-ki~in-ma


27; 12, 3; 15, 20; 21,

62. 30;

n5-kin-ma 33, 41.


a species of grain:
;

KU.A.TIR
29; 30, 21

2,

62, 26.
8, 9.

kabisu
kibsu
5, 12;

"to tread": ka-bi-su 62, M u

path

kib-sa 22, 60.

klbratu "quarter of heaven, region":


6.

kib-ra-a-ti 2, 43;
30.

38; 33,

7,

1 12, 47; kibrati^

i,

kabtu "weighty,
kab-[tar]
33, 27;
6,

important, powerful":
7,

kab-tu

12,21;
i,

92;

30;

kabti(ti)

ideogr.

DUGUD

44;

kahtu (ideogr.

DUGUD)

12, 22;

kabti (ideogr.

DUGUD)
9,

22, 10; kabti (ideogr. iOj5; kab-ta-a-tum 46, 6.


1

ILIM)

53, 16; ka-bit-ti

kabittu
ta-

"disposition
30, 6.

*:

ka- bit-ta-ka 21,68;

ka-bit-

kabuttu?:

[ka?]-bu-ut->ta-ka-ma 61, 19.


30, 24; 40, 12; 62, 29.

KU.DUB.DUB.BU:
KUD.SIR(**):

12,10.
51
:

kummu
kanu
II
i

"thy, thine
i

ku-um-ma

29,

i.
1

I
i;

"to be firm, to stand fast'

li-kun 12,

SBC;
2, 4;

to establish^ to place, to set": tukan(an) 12,


li-kin

15,

8, 19,

22; 21,28; 30,21,23; 31,9; 40,9; 62,25, 27;

.....

(an)

11,43;

14,5;

mu-kin

2,

47;

kun-

nn(?) 12, 76.

kimlu]

VOCABULARY
kinu
ki-nim
"sure, certain, true": ki-i-nu 15,7; ki-ni 6, 86
i,

155

D\
2.

51; 4, 445 6, $6;

7,

24; 19, 32; 33, 36; 52,


;

klnis "truly":
kittu

*-#

2, 32,

37

6,62;

7,

46; 8,4; 12,

112; 22, 23; 27, 19. u

truth, righteousness": kit-tu 9, 13;

kit-tit.

9, 13 JS;

kit-turn 54, 8;

#-#1,24; 6,45;

7,

56;

12,58;

22,9,

M; 54, 5kaianu "continual, constant": kaian "continuously": ka-ai-an

ka-ai-an
12,117.
8,
i
;

9, 18; 50, 24.

ki "when,
18, 9, ii.

as,

according to":

J&4

10,35; *3

3;

ki'am "thus": kfam

12, 104.
:

ktma
4,29;

"Tike,

11 when, as

ki-ma 8,15; 9,20; 11,6^,38;

12, 73 C, 8 1 C, SzC, 83 C: 32, 8; 50, 28,5;


6,

kima

i, 6,

10;

73;- 7,1

1:

11,6,25;

12,34,35,50,69,70,71,

73, 81, 82, 83;

13, 20; 37, 9; 60, ii.

""p?

KAIZI kakku

a species of lesh: tfr*TCA.IZI 12, 7; 40, 10; 62, 28.

"weapon": ***kakku

12, 23.

KU.KU

ideogr.: 12,101; 30,25.


"star":

2DD kakkabu

39, 6; 62, 17,

kakkab 7, 16; 19, 18; kakkabani^ 1 18; kakkabani (MUL-MUL) 8, 22.


ideogr.:
7,

6,

78;

KA.LU.BLDA
kalu
ii

53; 12,

i,

108: 47,

3.

kal 53,12; ^/fi (ideogr. KAK) 7, 54; kalu (ideogr. KAK.A.BI) 62, 23; kal (ideogr. KAK) 4, 9,
"all
51
:

Ws ; 12, 113; 53, 8 59,

i.

kalamu "all, of every ma (KA.K.A-ma) 19, 9.


kali
"to be complete"
lil ii,
i
1

kind":

ka-la-ma

10, 27;

kala-

"altogether, completely": ka-ttS 9, 7,


;

8.

III
i

"to

make complete":
2, 18;

II

&-k&l-

o;

HI

suk-lul 12, 53.


11
:

kullatu "the whole

kul-lat

3^5;

l8 5; 2I
i

52; 42, 3; fad-lat-si-na 32, 12.

HDD kimtu
....

"family":
*-ti-ya

tdm-A-ya 53, 13;

-rf-^A

ii, 23;

ii, 23 f.

56

VOCABULARY
"to be angry*
6,
1

[kam&lu

^S2 kamalu
4;//-/

kam-lu
to

4, 375

6,

82

J?;

7,19;

82,88;

7, 26.

ww- karoasu
sit i, ii

u
;

to

bow down,

50, 4;

kan(kAm?)kam-sa-ku 59,9; kan(k&m})-sa-ku i, 21;


:

humble

oneself'

-i^f-fe 22, 52;

I 2 kit-mu-sa 9, 43-

PUS

II

kito

IO prepare carefully": kun-ni 3*1


4l

kanu
s*

stroBg(?)": ka-mt-tu 2,45; ka~nu-ut 1,29;


*

4, 14;

30.

*U2 kunukku
j^:
u
*

"seal":

ahtu

kunukku
{7.

12, 13:

wkunukku
25.
17
:

12, 12,

isukumikku 12, 73
a plant:
i

KAN.KAL
HD2 kasu
13, 23.

fe^KAN.KAL n,

to bind"; II
tfc

"to bind fast, to fetter

&-ka-as-si

kasitu

fetter,

bonds":

ka-si-ti 30,
:

n.
12,5; 22,33;

KAS.SAG
rp2 kaspu >ri2 kuppu
*1S2

a drink-offerrag

2,10:

6.96;

30, 23; 32, 3; 51, ii.

"silver": kaspu 59,8. u


well, source":

kup-pi 12, 29.

kapru
karu
9,

'"bowl": kap-ra 40, 9.

"wall, fortress": &*r 22, 7; ^/7* 42, 15.

y\2 karabu
8,19.

"to be favourable, to bless": Kk-ru-bu-ka 6,129;

25; 22, 25; Kk-ru-bu-.

....
7,

60, 17; lik-ru-bu-ki 3, 6;

ikribu 4i prayer": ik-ri-bi 27; ^-^-. .... 35, 12.


u

36, 45; 33, 5;

ik-ri-bi

n,

kirfibuC?)

favourable(?)": ki-tu-ub
1

8, i.

2*"0

karubu
I 2

"great, mighty

':

ka-ru-bu 49,

16.

HIS

Uto ^ raw near":

fe-^r ii, 19.

H*"O kftru "need, distress": ku-u-ru 22, 53. 1 0*|D kurniatu "food*': kurmat-su 22, 34; kurmati* 31,

9.

karinu "wine": karani 30, 2. kurunnu a drink made from


na] 57,
127"^

sesame-seed: ku-ru-[un-

10.

kasa, kasi "thee, thyself": ka-a-Sa 6,49: 17,4; kai,

21

ka-Sa

i,

22: ka-a-si 31, 5; 33, 13; &z-

*la'&tnl

VOCABULARY

*57

kasadu

to attain to, to capture, to overcome": ik$udan-ni 21. 22; iksuda-ni 12, 65; hi-uk-Sfc-nd 8, 18; 9. 12,

tf-

kisadu

48; 54, 7; lu-nk-sfi-da a

8, 13;

luksud(ud) 22, 13.

neck": MsMi-su
e.

12, 116;
12, s(?).

kimdi-ya

12, 67.

KIDA

wfo* "knot":

6(?, g6(?); 16,

u;

18,

19; 21, 92; 22, 69; 28, 6; 34, 6; 38, 3; 39, 5; 41, 2; 42,

25; 46, 10; 47, 7; 52,


'12

4. 7,

kispu "magic, enchantment": Ms-pi


kis-pi-ya 50, 22;

50; 12, 106, 109;

UH

22. 12.
12, 62,

kagsapii "sorcerer": kas-sa-pi

8iC.

kassaptu
tum
12, I

"sorceress"': fea$-$ap~ti 12, 62, 8iC; ka$-tepJ9<7.

62
i

/D kasasu:

ikSu$(?)-an-ni (ideogr.

U.U)
11
:

53, 8;

IV

nak$u$u(?)-ni (ideogr.

U$.US) 22,12.
kis-sa-ti 3, 6; 6,

?2/D kissatu
129;

host,
9,

multitude, the whole


25;
53, 3:

8. 19;

*d-to/

i, 53".

kissat (ideogr.

AR)
20, 14,

62,

i.
11

kaskaSSu

''strong

ka$~ka$-$& 21,39,41;
4.

kas-ka-sit

16; kas-kas 27,

la

not":

la 1,9, ig bis ;

bi H 47(9), 66 % 122; 10,21; 11,3,4, io

2,14,20,21; 3,12,16; 5,9; 6, 12; 12, igA, 2s(?),


,

74^82(7,96; 13,4,7,11,30; 20,9,11,15,17; 21,9,


22 bis 35, 37,40, 41;
,

22, 22;
i,

27, 14;
4^

42,

bis
,

18; 46, 18;

60,7,8,
7,

15; 61, 18; la

13,40;

18,40;

6,

84^, 113^;

21, 53, 61;

u,
;

18; 12, 52, 68, 74, 82, 96!}; 19,

27,

nA\
la'abu

50,15,17; 53, 7,25;


u
1

54,3; 55,4; 56, 10; 57,5;

58, 7; 59, 13, 21

60, 20; 61, 15, 16


':

A;

62, 11.

to oppress

la--bu

12, 51;

la--bu-ma 12,53.
21;
//-*-

H*u "strong":
&

li~-u 12, 20;

K--a

2,

.....

13,

4; 21, 40, 4i(?); li-*-at 32, 14.

la u? "strong": l&-u 4, 12; ld-t& Iltu "strength":


u
li-i-ti

4, 9,

n.

46, 17.
5.

to burn": la^f 21, 42; 60,

VOCABULARY
libbu
u

[libbu

heart":

llb-bi 8, 16;

13, 22;
1,

27, 22;

libbu 6, ii;
6,

35, 6;
7.

libbi ii, 44;

12, 8,

116;

libbu-$u 4, 37;
9,

88;

26;

lib-ba-k

ii, 38;

lib-ba-ka 6, 130;

21, 68; 27, 20; 28. 12; 46, 5;


2 6 .5;

26; 12, 88; lib-bi-ka 4, 7; libba-ka 9,

27. 20^1;
8, 6;

lib-ba-ki

8,19;

Kbbu-ki 3,6;

30,6;

A2&-

37.3; lib-bi-ya 11,5; 30, 13; libbi-ya


15: lib-ba-$u-nu 33, 18.

9, 14,8; ii, 5-4; libbi-ya 9, 14; 22.

'to enclose, to surround": II

lu-ub-ba-ku 12, 56.

labanu

"to cast

down": IV

2 it-tal-bu-nin-ni ii, 3 ^4; 27,

14; it-tal-ban-ni

n,

3.

libittu "brick": A'&V 21, 26.

labigu

"to clothe oneself,

be clothed":
lit-bu-$a

1 2

lit-bu-su 3,
lit~bu-si-su

n;
53.
1

lit-bu-su 2, 13;
6.

46,15;

12,53;

lubuStu
buSti* 1
lii

"clothing":

htbustu

(ideogr.

SIG)

53, 9;

lu-

(KU.ZUN)

53, 16.
9,1.8, 20,

precative particle; "or": lu-u 6,1 18;

2iB\ 10,19;

lu-u 8,9, ii, 15; 12,97!?; lu 8, I2 bis ; ii, 16, 17; 12, 97 bis ; Hs bis bis bis bis 13, 10; 16, ; 18, i9 ; 19, 28; 21, 22 25, 26 92 bis bis bis Hs bis 22.69 ; 28, 6 ; 30,14; 34, 6 ; 38, 4 39, 5 4^, bl s 2 bis 46, I0bis ; 47, 7 bis ; 50, 24; ; 52, 4 53, 13, 14, 15.

"

li'u

tablet": ****li--um 10, cJv* \^.


7 1

LA.HAR
lamadu
9, ii
;

la-far (?) lallartu "wailing, loud crying": lallartu


(la-tar?) "grain (P)
':
4i

*'**

12, 30.
i,

20.
ii,

to learn":
i,

i-lam-ma-du 1,9, 19; i-lam-mad


43; 33, 26; lim-[da] 4, 30.
12, 62, 77
<7,

lil-ma-da
"evil
11
:

limnu

Aw-w

119; 50, 19, 23; 51, 16;

57,16; lim-na 12,57; fan21,64; Htnnu 12,67; limni 12,66; limuttuvn(tum) 12,74(7; limutti(ti) 12,74; 50, 17; Hmuttimftim) 2, 6; 12, 68; limuttu 15, 9; 61. 4;
12, 66;

AVmttt" (ideogr.
8,

HUL.GAL)
lim-nu-

61, 12; lim-

10,3; Km-nu-ti
2;

24; 49, 13;


limnuti(ti)

47,
limniti* 1
i,

limnuti* 1 12, 63, 81 C;

7,51;

13,40; 4,18,40; 6,84^,113^; 7,21,61; 12,56; 19, n; 27,11^; 50, 15; 53,25; 54,3; 55,4; 56, 10; 57, 5;
5&i 7; 59, ^3; So, 20; 61, i6^4; 62, 10, ii, 14; limniti*l -ya
12, 73; Kmniti**-yk

12, 83; tim-na-U(}) 58, 4.

VOCABULARY

159

lumnu
60, 61;

n; lu-mun 22, bis 1,12,13,39,40; 4,17,18,39,40; 6, ii3F


evil":

lum-ni 62,

10,

54; htmun
;

7,20,21,
50,14,15;
i
>

12,1,64,65;

19,10,11;

27,

n^
;

bis
;

53,24,25; 54,2, 3; 55,3,4; 5 6 i9^ 10 7; 59,12,13; 60,19,20; 61, 16, i6/f;


19, 20;

57,4^5; 5 8 6
bis 62, i6 , 17,
1

8,

lumnu(nu)-u-a

12, 76.
8, 12; 12,
1

DD/

lamassu "guardian deity": ilu lamassu lasamu: ? a-la-su-um 18.12,


lapatu
III 2
**to

10; 22, 19.

rb

surround": II

lu-up-pu-ta-ku-ma 12. 56;

?uS-tAl'fir .....

21,25,

Hku

26 [?tilifa]\
23, 3;

"to receive, to take": talaki(ki)-ma 12, 8, talaki 30, ttl-ki 1,43; 33,26; //-/ 18,14; 21,21;
lirki-ma 2, 33;
4,
1

Ki-ma
80
;

2,

33

D;

/r-A/-/ 6, 80; 8,
9,

4;

liki-i 3. 2;

35; 6,

7, 17;

//-^/

39; 33,

5.

Hanu

"tongue'

li-sa-[nu]

6,33;

/z^jfw/

22,55;

lisani

12, 66; lisanu-su

12, 121; liSani-

.....

4, 20.

D
MA:

wMA

12, 5.
11
:

"many
7,

ma--du
i;

7,

47.
6,

ma'dutu, mtdiitu
son":
(ideo-gr.

great quantity": ma--du-ti


i, 23.

78;

16; 19, 18; 53, 6; ma-du-ti

mam
i,

(ideogr.

DU.llS) 4 6
17.

H;

56

3;

DU)

42; 4, 48; 33, 23;

mar

(ideogr.

w4w DU) 2,

26 D; 22,9, 22 ; 50, 12; 59,

martu

"daughter": mroro/ (ideogr.


seed,

DUJAL)

61, 5.

"

to

despatch;

to role"*:
9

&-ma--ir-ma 1,25;

&-via- -ir-an-ni 12,99; m*-itt&- -*r 19, 7.

niagiru
14, 13;

"to

be favourable; to
2
1

listen to, receive favour8, 15; 9,


9,

ably": mu-gu-ur 21,

ma-ag-rat

20; magrat(at)
13, 8;

ma-ga-ni
19,

8, 9;

rtm-ga-m
(? simi)

19;

22, 20;

magara
35, 10.

2g

bis
;

magari

26,5; 30,20;

GlS.TUK

maglru
16;

"favourable, willing, obedient":


6, 120.

ma-gi-ri 33,

ma-gir

160

VOCABULARY
12, 2, 3;

[mfl

IE rau "water": mil n, 43;

15, 18;
!

21, 28, 29;


7; 6

30,

21, 22; 31, 8; 33, 39; 62, 26; tfrf^ 53.

2 4-

M uu

night": #/*?-* 22, 63; 21, 28, 86; 31, 8; 53, 8.


l

///to" i, 20,

26; 9, 43; 12, 2;

mitu "dead":

*mitu

6,

99; 10, 8; 28, 8; 59, 21.

MLHI
I
fc

a species of flesh:

^>MLHI

12, 7; 62, 28.


8,

mibbu. a drink (Proffering: mi-i&-&a


'

21; 40, 12.

to oppose; to take, accept; to implore":


lim-ftu-ri 10, 31;

am-bur-ka
60,
1

50, 20;

Km-&u-rumufari-in-ni-ma
II
3? I2 i

6; lim-

&u-ru-ka-ma 46,4; 61,17; mub-ri-ma


ma-bi-r&t
ii
;

mu-foir 2,33; 50,21;


4,-

mufara-an-ni
6,

35;

80;

7,17;

9,
i

39; mab-rat 22, 34;

&-ma-bir-ki 57?

IV
fct

im-mab'ba-ru 2 H*?
?

maferu

before": P.
f

...

.-&zr 6, 30; mab-r&~k&


25, 4;

5i

4?

ma-bar-ka g 23; 21, n, 62; 22, 57; 21, 21; ma-bar-ku-nn 7, 48.

ma-bar-

tambaru
21, 40.

"battle": tam-b^-ri 27, 2; 46, 18; tam-fea-

malu

"to

fill;

to be full":

ma-Iu-u

2, 13;

ma-fa-& 1,7;
III
11

2,13.8; 3, n; mal-la 21, 59.

Hi

&-mal-li 13,24;

wJ^-

mala
P

as

many

as": ma-la
18.
91
:

u,

8; 62, 12.

mi-iim-ma u,
l

roaliku
i,

"arblter, prince
6, 19.

ma-li-ku

6,

25; 50, 7;

ma-K-ki

34; 5i 16;

mi Ik 11
I//

"counsel'': mil-ka
7.

i,

14; mi-lik-su

i,

19; mi-lik-

i,

9; mi-lik-ka 27,

MU.MU a priest: ^"^MU.MU 60, 3. mamma, mimma "whosoever, whatsoever'*: ma-am-ma


12,98;

m&-am-man
(ideogr.
6.
1

60, 8;

mbis
;

i, g,

19;

mimma
57i 157

NIN)
u

12, 62, 67, 77 C, ii9

50, 23;

minima SumSu
thing'':

of whatever kind;

mimma sum-su 7,52; minima SA.NAM.MA) 7,55; 13,8; 21,89.

anyone, anysumsu (ideogr.

mamlu

"strong": ma-am-lu 46,

13.

mitn]

VOCABULARY

l6l

|J3

mannu

wlio*:

man-nu n,
1
:

9, 10, 11.

jD nianu

"to repeat, recite"

Iimmt(nn) 6o 4;
?

*o; 15, 23; 18,

igA;
;

24, 7; 25, 7; 32.4; 52.4;

munu(nn) 2, mnmt(nu)-

ma

12,117; 33? 4 1

munu 12,103; munu-ma 6,96; u,


11
:

45; 30, 27; 62, 30; munu-su 12, 16.

nilnutu

"repetition, recital, incantation

minutu(tu)

2,

10; ii, 45; 40, 13; 62,30.

minitu: mi-ni-ta

19, 23.

massu

^D

"ruler (?)": massii-u 22, 2; [massii]-ii 22, 2 A. massaru u watch, guard": ma-far 12, 105, 113. masartu u watch' T : masartu-Sii (ideogr. IN.NUN) 53,21.

makatu

"to

fall"':

ma-ak-tum
1 1
;

6, 44,
amllu

D maru

sick": mar-su 22,

marsu 12,100;

amliu

marsi

12, 16.

mursu
45;
12,
i
;

"'sickness, disease":

imi-ur-si 21, 44;

mursn

i,

4i i9"

7,53;

",52; 30,12; 33,28; 50,17; ?>?/


mur$i-ya
5, 5.

mums

12, 60;

sumrusu
39,
1

"diseased": sitm-m-$u 22, 11; sum-ru-.

....

6.

marustu
rnasfl
**to

"misfortune, disaster, sickness": marustu 7,53;

12,49; 22,52; 30,7; marusti 18, 14; maru$ti-ya 18, 14^?.


forget":
I
i

ma-si-i
5, 7.

6,

66;

IV

im-ma$-si

60, 10;

..... -ma- si
a
priest:

masmasu
matu

mas-mas

12. 88, 94; 60. 4.

im-$ir(?) 33, 6.

"land": wa-a-ti

9, 6;

52,5;

///<// 6,
i,

112; 10, 15; II

28; 12, 65;

mati-ya 13, 25;

mati-yh

13; 4, 19, 41; 6,

113^*; 7,22,61; 19,12; 50,16; 53,26; 54,4; 55,5; 56,11; 57,6; 59,14; 60,21; 61, i6^4; w^A-tf 1,40; 27,
;

58, 7; ma-ta-a-ti 9, 33;


// i, ii
;

;- ..........

39, 9;

12, 17, 39;

19, 7; 57, 14; 61, 3.

62

VOCABULARY

[nadn

&-JM-"

i,

49; 33, 33i

fly

nadu

"to be exalted; to praise (?)": ? li-na-du-ka n, I 2 "to exalt, to praise"; lu-ut~ta--id 12,89; 29; lu-ta-id 21, 70; lut-ta-id 5, 8; lu-ut-ta-id~ma n, 12.
I

tanittu: wtonitti (wtikniti?, Ideogr. SlM.GIG) 22, 32.


"IfcW

naru "stream":

fcQj

nabu n, 8; na-bl-at n, DID nabitu "to shine"; nubattu a festival:

rarf^ 7 12, 29; 25, 6. u u to exist, to be": to name"; surna nabu


8

na-bat

I 3

do.: it-ta-na-an-bi-tu 39, 12,

(urn) nn-bat(f)-ti 61,


13.

n.

^""jj

nindabii "offering": nindabu 18,

j"Hj

nadH

"to cast, to place":

11,98; 17^7:
21, 25.

Ii tanadi(di) 11,44; 12, 6 bis 13 it-ta-na-an-du-it 21,73; ittanandu


,

rf^

nadanu

tanadin(m) i, 14,16; id-din~ka-ma 2, I 31, 7; 3? ! 5; 2 7i 95 iddin-ka-ma 27, g^f; .... .-rfiz 5; ad-d&n-ka 19, 19; ad-dan-ki 4, 33; addin-su 53, 18;
"to give":
9, 38.

nadnat(at)

mandatu "tribute": man-da-ti-ya 12, Bahu I i "to be weak; to rest": an-&u


41; li-nu-it& 12,88: li-nu-fat 6 t 89; 20: 28, 12; 46, 5; linu&(u&) 30, 6;
to pacify*': mus-ti-ni-i& 33, 3.

55.
4, 16;

an-faa 12,

7,27;

21,68; 27,
appease,

III 2 "to

^ru

"light": nu-u-ru 6, 108; nu-n-ra 8, 2; ww-rw 22, 35; nu-ri 12, 69; nu-ur 6, 100; 39, 9.

n,

^4;

nazazn

"to stand":
13, 6
;

Ii a%-za-az
;

i,

21; azzaz(az) ideogr.


(ideogr.

GUB
1,15:
22;
2.

az-ziz 21,11; 22, 57

sr^>//

GUB.BU)
53,
li-ziz-zu

K-is-sn* 6, 122;

9,16,17;
7,

10, 21;

22,17,18;

li-is-zi-zu> 2, 30,

31;

42;

li-sd-zu 50, 10;

30.0, 31

(ideogr,
8;

60, 18; iziz-ma Ideogr. i-ass-si-im-ma 6,72; 7,10; 37, i-sis-si-ma 4, 27; ? lu-ziz-ku (lu-bat-tuk ?) 11, 27;
lizsiza(za)

D:

GUB

GUB)

12,59;

III

usizisu(su)
9, 15;

Ideogr.

GUB.GUB

53,9;

IV

na~

an-sa-zu

I 2 at-ta-sis 27, 18.

VOCABULARY

163

manzazu
1

6;

': man-sa-za 2,15; 3,13; 22, man-sa-az-ka 27, 5; man-za-as-ki 32, 7.

"place, station

]3

najilu "date-palm (?)": na-a fa- la 12,

4.

t$tt3

naJiaSu "to abound":

na-faa-Si 8, 3.

nub$u "abundance":
nat&lu
u
to see,
7 ^4; at-tii-la 6, 116;

nufaSu 12,27; 49,30: 58,2.

behold": i-na-ta-lu 18,2; ta-na-fal 18,


10, 18; ////-// 12, 113.
6,

"to be cunning": Ii ak-kll& lu-ni-ma 22, 12.

29;

IV

P nam-kil-

NLKUL.LA(i^) 12, 101. nakasu "to cut off": I


ideogr.

*-&&
1

KUD

50, 23;

II

tnnikis(is)

40, 9.
2

nakaru Ii

"to rebel, be hostile '; II i u to alter"; II "to be altered": I i a-na-kar 59, 9; na-kar 13, n:

Hi

II 2 nu-uk-kirfairtyina 12.60; mu-na-kir 50, 2; ut-tak-ka-ru 60,7; itttakkaru(rit) 12.19; 1 9i3 I ; 33 36; 53i 2 3; 59i 1 1 ; uttakkarum(rum) i, 50: nitakkar(ar) 12. 96.
1

NIM a tree: *VNIM 12, 10. NAM.BUL.BI ideogr.: NAMLBUL.BLI namaru "to shine, to be bright": II
i

62,12.
u

III 11
OT/-r

do.;

Hz

to make bright"; "to be bright": Ii lim-mir 12,69; /////i, 5;

8, 10;

nam-rat

II

ft-nam-ma-. .... 21,


ideogr.

i; tii-nam-inar 40,

n; tunammarf?)

LAH.LAH

- ///;/mir n, 20 C; vm-nam40,9; nu-um-mi-ir 11,20; mir i, 2: mu-na-mir 58, 17; mu-na33, i III11 1 tu$-nam-mar 12, 35 mus-na-mi~rat 39, 10;
;
;

II 2 lu-iit~ta-mir 12, 83.

namru
-A' 8,

"bright":
23.

nam-m

16,4; nam-n(?) 10,27; ;/;-

namris "brightly": nam-riS 9, 23. namriru "brightness, splendour":


nam-ri-ru-ka
i,
?

nam-ri-ri

46,

15;

7; nam-ri-ir-ri-ki 8, 10.

namirtu "brightness": na-mir-ti i 3. namurratu "brightness": na-fmtr-ra-ta

21, 59.

nammassu

"reptile, creature": na-ma$-s&-u 32, 13;

mas-si-i 27, 10.

164

VOCABULARY

[namniastu

nammaStu
namtaru:

reptl!e. creature"':

na-mas-ti 32,

10-

natn-ta-rii 12,42.

u ^iDa nisu to remove,


h-su'ii 12, 73
?;

to tear

away;

to

be removed":
i

li-

~-

Hi

lu-ni-is-sn-u 12, 73; nu-iis-si 12,

60;
a

-us-su 12, 60 B:

IV

li-in-ni-is-si i, 45,

48; 33, 28, 32; linnisi(si) ideogr.

BAD
n,

30, 12.

nisfttu
11,

male relatives":
"to

ni-su-ti-ya

23; ? ni-s&-. ....

23 C

HDj

nasalju

remove,
12, 97;

to tear

away":

tanasak(?)-ma
27, 13;

(ideogr. ZI)

IV

linnasik(i
u
life":

msa/ju (Ideogr. ZLGA) ideogr. ZI 30, 12: 50, 23.

napistu
ptitifti)

na-pis-ti 12, 70;


9. 5, 2iZ?,
6,

22,6: 33,8; 37,5;

mi-

7,37?

38;
9,

14,4;
21; 12.

12;

napi$tim(tim)

60;

18, 16^; 27,9; 57, 108^; 18, 16; 37, 2;


9, 22; naptiti-

nap-Sat 61,13; naps at 53, 29; napi&ti(tim)-ya

""CM

ya g,22B\ 50, 23. nasaru "to keep, preserve


na-si-rat 9, 38.

11
:

as-sur

8, 9;

na-si-ru 22, 6;

niku "to
27;

offer":

tanaki(ti)

[? tinifci\

6,96;

12,5,7;

5i

21,30; 22,33; 24,6; 30, 23; 32, 3; 40, 12; 51,


20; akki-fea
4i

n;

62, 28; tanaki(ki)-ina 2, 10; 8, 21; ak-ki(?) 2, 45; ak-ki-

ka

i,

2,

29;
/^

II

?nu-uk-ka 21, 79.

niku
12, 3; immiru

oiFering":

ideogr.
/^

DIM

(?

tanaffl

11,43;
21,70;

21,29; 30,22; 62,26;


2i, 30;
immif

(ideogr.

DIM)

m'M

*niki 12, 7; 40, 9; 62, 28.

nirtu:

ni-ir-tii 6,

58.
12, 103: ;/^-^5

nisu "to raise": nisi-ma


13; 7-jf
w/-/jf

22,3; na-sa-ku 18,

12, 78;

/-.

12,79; 35,14;

4,35; 12,48,88; 13,


i,

1,48; 33,32; ^-J??2 12, 52: 88C; 50,21; ni$ (ideogr. IL) 14; 23,7; 40, 10, 13; IL.LA (=nis)
//2^

....
12,

28, 52: 2, 9, 42; 3, 9; 4, 8, 23; 5, 10; 6, 17, 35, 70, 95,


7, 8,

131;

33; 8, 20, 21

9,

27; 10,

6,

26:

n,

41; 12, 95;

13,12;

14,11;

15,17; 16, 10; 17,5; 18, 18; 19, 33; 20,


;

7; 21, 24, 72, 75, 91

22, 30, 68: 23, 6; 24, 4; 25, 5; 26,

3; 27, 25; 28, 5; 29, 2;

30, 19: 31, 7; 32, 2: 33, 38; 34,

5; 36, 6, 8; 37, 6; 38, 3; 39, 4; 40, 2; 42, 24; 43, 8; 44,


2; 45, 4; 46, 9; 47, 6, 9; 48, 16; 49, 20; 50, 28; 51, 9.

san&fcu]

VOCABULARY
nisu "spirit (?)": ms 8. i. nisu "people": ni-su n, 28;
53; 4, 5;
7,

165

;//-j/

9, 6;

nisi* 1 i, 3, 4, 8,
7, 16;

59; 9, 8, 40; 12, 39, 72; 13,


1

18, 5, 17;

21, 12, 23, 90; 22, 7, 8, 67; 30, 18; 32,


1

1;

33, 34; 57, 2.

"weakf?/

na-as-ki 9, 36,

D D2D sabasu "to " *nD to arrange 1HD safearu "to


15:

be angry
17
:

11
:

is-bu-su

i,

23.

si-di-ir-ma 21, 88.


6,

turn towards": is-sab-ru


7,

52; as-sa-&ar 27,

is-fai-rei

54; as-&ur {az-imtr'-') 8,


79; 33, 22; as&ur-fci

n;
i,

as-fyur-ka 6,

28: as-bur-ki

6. 73,

41;

4,

29;

7,

^'D

n, 62; 37, 9; 57, 7: li-safara 30, 10. sukkallu ^messenger": suk-kal-lu 6, 20; sukkallu
u

6,

20^.

DD sakapu
/D
II
J

to cast

down, overthrow":
to
beseech'*:

li-is-kip 12, 68.


i, 14,

ato implore,

i-sal-lu-ka-ma

16;

SOiSsilitu "compassion":
si-li-ti 30, 14.

salatu "female
ii, 23.

relatives":

sa-/a-i-} a 53, 13;


f

sa-la-ti-ya

alafeu "to sprinkle


21, 28, 74; 30, 21;

':

[ta]-sal-lab 62,29:

tasalafe 12,2;

31,8; 33, 39.


i

D/D salamu
I2 bii
:

"to be favourable"; II
-&;/*
J 4i7;

do.:

tas-lim 8,

tas-lim 13,10:

lis-li-mu 1,24; lislmiu(mii) 1,44;

28,3; 33,27:
sal-li-mu

2,35;

J 6,

9(?);

22,61,62;
salimu(mu)
;

9, 18; sal-li- ..... 6, 123; 10, 21;

33,42; 32,5
mi-i 48, 18;

(//>//>//?);

sallmu 6,122;
2,
i?.

10, 21

? sa-la-

II

tu-sal-lam

24; 21, 87; .... .-sal-

lam

6, 55; fu-sal-lam(?) 2,

24

33^

salimu "favour": sa-li-mu --////? 5i 6; ........


J
J
-

4, 6; 8, 8; 50, 25;

sa-H-ma
12, 61.

12,

6i#; salima(ma)

suluppu

*l

date": suluppu 12, 3; 21, 29; 30, 21; 62, 26.

ISu

sa-mi-id 21, 26; sa-mid 21, 16.


u

pjD sanaku
46, 12:

to harass:
III
i

to shut up, to fetter":

sa-ni-ku
12, 74;

u-sis-ni-fea 12, 67;


;

usismka(a)

tu-sti-as-ni-fca

12, 109

tu-sa-as-m-ka 12, 109.

66

VOCABULARY
sipu
u
to beseech*': II
i

[sipfi

HSD

u-sa-pi-[ka] 50, 20.


sit-pi-i
*

supu, suppii "supplication":


33, 20;

su-pi-ya
u
i

i,

43; 2I

2I

33i4? su-pi 1,37; 26 su-up-pu-u-ki 22 33i


"

8,1.

H2D

sapatiu
ii, 37-

to scatter, to loosen"; II
sa-pi-iU-ti

do.

sit-pu-ub

5,7; sa-ap-M 6,53;

32,11; su-up-pi-ify-ma

SIR.AD

ideogr.: 12, 6; 30. 24.


:i

DID saraku
sirku

to

11 pour out

a-sa-rafc 18, 13;

as-ruk-ka

i,

20;

as-ruk-ki 30^ 3; 57u libation":

9-

-rz^ i, 20;

30, 3; 57, 9.

44

body, corpse": pa-gar-$u


22
j?;

2, 22;

am du

pagar-m

2,

pag-ri-ya 12, 53; 53, 12.


to set free, to spare":

u
ii

pa-du-u 20,

15, 17; 46, 18;

pa-da-a 5, 9. pfc "mouth": /^-a


t

12, 68; 22, 55; pi 4, 5; 9, 8; 6, 33; / io 35; 12. 66, 72; 22, 8; pu-su n, 14; pu-Su 21, 25, 73;
//-/-.

pi-i-ka 12, 62;

....

13, 32;

//-&z 12, 80; 13,

n;

pi-ka 21, 22; 22, 9; 42, 17: //-&' i, 43; 33, 25; pi-ki i, 49; //-y<& 9, 13 5, 49; P*-ya 6 57; 22, 14 5; pi-ya 9, 13;
>

22, 14; pi-tti-nu 62, 7.


totality, the

whole 11

pit-four 27, 7/^,9; pufour 27,

7; ^7/^77 19, 28; pu-four-$u-nu i, 15. u naptiaru the whole": najt-fyar 6, 40; 52, 5.
'

pataru
23;

"to tear, to loosen, to


z-^z2, 23 Z?:

remove

15
:

ta-pat-tar 2,

tapatar(ar)

12, 99;

40, 14;

tapatar-ma 30, 28; lip-fur

12, 84; pu-titr 2, 38;

n, igC,
;

29,30,3234,37; 18,14; 27, 21; .... ,-#r 49, 2 1 ///tur-ma 11,19; pn-ut-ri 11,31,33; pu-uf-ra n, 35;
II
i

tu-pat~tdr 2, 23 J?; U'pat'tir 10, 3;

IV
II 2

lip-pa-tir

5,6;

7,48:

muppafiru(nt) 53,7;
1
;

Kp-ta-af-fi-ru

12, 83; lip-ta-ti-ru 30, 13.

H7S

palijju "to
I
i

fear, to reverence'

II

"to terrify
2,

';

I 3 do.:

pa-li-%i-ka

17, 4;

pa-R&-ka

35;

pa-llb-ki

2,7;

pir'n]

VOCABULARY

167

....

.-lib

28, 10; 46, 2;

pal-fa-ku

4,

42; pal-jfa-ku-ma
I 3

62,15; an-ni 53,

Hi
8,

mu-p&l-Ii-&i 53, 6;
11

up-ta-na-lafc-

pu-lu&-& 2, 13; 3, n, pulufctu "terror Ws pulanu "such and such": pul&nu i, 3S ;


:

2,
bis

26 bis
;

4, 16;

6, 2 7

b:s
,

83

bis
;

10, 31
bis
;

12,

45**

9;

13, 5

22, 11,51;
bis

27,

n;
b
;
,
"

30, 7; 3i, 4
62, i3
Vls
;

58,5
i7
bw

b
;

bit bis ; ; 57, 3 ; 39, 16; 54, i 33, 2i bis bis I2 2,26: 4,16, , 38, 39 /*/3/w i,
;

39

6, 27,

83 E, 84

bis
3

113

bls
;

7,

2O bis 6o bis
,

10,31; 12,45,90: 13.5: 22,11,51; 27,11; 30,7; 31,4; bil bis b5s te 58,5.6 ; ; 57, 3,4 39, 16; 53, 2 4 33, 21 54, i, 2
;
;

bis ; 59, I2

60, ig

bis
;

bis 61, i6

62,13; pulanilum(tum)
33, 21
:

i,

38;
i;

2,

26; 6, 27, 83^5; 12, 45; 13, 5; 31,4;

54,

IV

57, 3; "

5^,5; 62,
at
^

13.

to

^k
:

to regard favourably, to pity, to

show

mercy

nap-lis-an-ni 2, 37; nap-lis-an-ni-ma 2,32; 6, 62: naplis-an-ni 2, 37^?; naplis-an-ni-ma 27, 19; naplisa-

11

ni-ma 2,32!); 21,66; nap-li-. .... 35, 5; nap-li-si-inni-ma 8,4; naplisu-nin-ni 7, 46; mu-vp-pal-sa-ta 2,37;
27,17;
vtu-up-pal-sa-at
8. 2. 2, 10;

2,37!^;
20;

[nap]-Iu-us-sa

4,26;

[nap]-lu-us-ki

nJD panu

u face":

/4

8,

n,

42; 12,

2, 5,

98; 13,

6,

13; 18, ig-4; 21, 28; 24, 6; 30, 20; 31, 8; 32, 3; 51, 10;

52, 3; pa-nu-nk-ka 14, 10; 18, 2; pa-nu-ka 18, 3; pa-iti-

ka 2,36; 27,17!); panu-ka 10,33;


i i

22, 23;

fani-ka

i,

bis
;

6,

34; 12. 66, 70, 75, 76: 27, 18; 53, 16; pa-ni-ki 8,
i,

12; pann-ki
u

36; 33, 19; pani-ki 33, 14; pa-ni-.

....
12, 76;

35, 4: pani-yh (ideogr.

SAG.KI)

53, 10.

pasasu

to loosen, to forgive (sin)":


II
i

Ii lip-su-su

pu- si-si 50, 22:

mu-pa-si'Su 62, 10.

D pisatu a brightly- col oured(?) robe: lubuitupi^ati 40, 6. D pakadu Ii u to take care of, to rule, to entrust to
II
i

';

"to

visit,

to resort to

1T
:

ta-pa-Md 58, 3: ip-Md

27, 10 ; ti-pi-ik-da-m 12;


II
i

n,

26; pa-ki-du 4^1 ^33

pak-dn

42,

lu-fa-kid 53, 20.

u
fcTl

parfitu

alabaster": alnn pamtu 12,11,12,69.


11
:

iOD

pir'u "offspring, posterity

pi-ir-i

12,75;

jz)/-fr-

12,

68

VOCABULARY
par(ma&s)-da-a 34,
3.
1

*TlD

parakku "shrine": parakkani* g, 7. " to cease, to yield"; ip-par-ki 6, OlfD IV


l

124; 10, 22.

D parasu
50:
4,
7,

to separate, to decide":
12, 59jff;

Ii ta-par-ra-sa 62,6;

pu-m-us
28;
6,

pnms(us)
;

12, 59; 50, 11; purusi(si) 4,

49; paris(is) 12,1 08


74;
1

[pa]-ra-su 6,

7,
':

12: 37, 10;

IV
18.

74^; parasi(si) ipparasu(su) 53, 28.

parsu

"part"

par-su 48,

piristu "decision":

pi-ris-ti i, 17.
///r//5-

purussu
12, 58;

''decision":
37, 10;

1,11;

4. 2
4,

6,74:
7,

7,12;

13, 28;

pumssa-ai

3?

49; 12, 59;

50, ii.

parsu ^command'':

par-sn-[ki] 4, 12.

pasahu
i

"to

be
,

pacified, to

be consoled": pa-sa-Jja
1

8, 7.

DD'D? HI

Snp-Si-ka

14; 22, 15; mn-$ap-$ib(pik}) 42,


1
:

6.

p^/D pu^ku
*)?'

""sorrow, misery"

^//&H

g, 35; 31, 6.
I
i

pasartt "to loosen, to


2.38:

free,

to interpret":

lip-su-ru

12, 78; lip-$ur-an-ni 12, 84; liplur-an-ni 12,846*;

pu-sur

11,19,29,30;
22, 12:
i,

50,22;
II
i

61, 18;

pa-sir

6,5,6,7;

BUR.RU.DA
IV
i

.......... -si-rii 62. 12;


6,

lip-pa-a$-ru

47:

lip-pa-as- .....
,
.

13; [lip] -pa-

a$-[ra] 27, 2iZ?:

.....

-as-ra 28, 2;

lippaSra(m)

21. 68; nap-snr-s& ii, 2.

passuru
D"D'

"dish, vessel":

wpassnru

40, 8; 61, 10.

pasau

to rub, to anoint": tapasas(as) 11,45;


8.

pu$u$ 12,

102; 51, 13; pa-$a-$u 58,

napSastu "ointment:

vessel for ointment": nap~$al-tum 12, 76; fwiiapSastu 12, 8, 15, 116,

pitu

"to

11

open

Ii pi-tu-u
II
i

60,6; //-/-.
T

.... 6,98;

pitu-it

12. 29;

tit-pat-ti 6 107.

sirgarra]

VOCABULARY

169

2
I

ru "mighty":
12, 19;

si-i-ru

6,20; 11,46; si-ru 12,19^;


sir-turn 9, 28;
jzr-rf i,

jr

22, 36, 38;

60, 7;

50; 4,

435
ii
;

6,

85;
1

7,

23; 9, 10; 19, 31; 33, 3$; 53, 23; j/-r*/ 60,

strati*

60, 14.
jfr

$iru "field":

8, 27; 49, 32.

sab&tu
43;

"to grasp, to seize";


1

abbuttu

abatu

"

to inter-

cede for

*:

ta-$ab-bat 2, 21;

-bat 12,

as-bat 4,29;

(ideogr.
9,

DIB)

6,73; 7, n; 37,9; 51, 6; sabat-ma 12,16; sab-ti-ma 1,42; 33,24; sa-bi-ta


-<z/

36;

sa-bi-ta-at 6, 90; 7, 28; 9, 36 ^4;


II
i

9,

45; sab-ta-ku-tna 18, 9;

u~sab~bit 13, 22.


6.

subatu "garment": subata-ka (ideogr. TUG) 51, sibittu u imprisonment" $i-bit-ti-ka 10, 29.
:

"

to

as~sa~faar (az-m-mur?) I^ru "small": &-%i-ri-yk n, 36.


tas-li-ti

^ e small":

2, 3.

talitu, tislitu "prayer**:


27, 19 Z);
33. 4;

11,27;
9,

I 4,3?

21,63;
ta-*

50, 21

tor-/z/ 2, 33;

39; 59, 5;

sil-ti i, 18;

-A-rf 49, 8;

///

(ideogr.

A.RA.ZU)

S^, 9-

"to cover over, to darken": mu-sal-Kl 21, 78.

sillu "shadow, protection": sil-lu 6, 120; sH-H-ka 13, 10.

sululu "shadow, protection":


lul 9,

su-lul 9, 6, 33; 22, 4; zu6,

6^;
u

su-lul-ka 22, 58; m-lul-ki

92;

7,

30.

almu salmu "dark


(race),

darkness": Uu$almu 21, 13; 22, 49.


11
;

almat kakkadi "the black-headed


i, 4;

mankind": sal-mat

27, 9.

almu

"image": $alman**-&-a

12, 54.

to think, to devise, to plan":

u-$a-ain-ma-ni

8,

18;

9,

12; 54,7.

Sirgarru a stone:

^S1R.GAR.RA-^*

8, 25.

VOCABULARY

[KA

KA

a measure:
11
:

22, 31

62, 25.

tatu "hand
14;
/

2,

ka-a-ti 35, 14; /*-# 61, 13; M// 12, 79; 13, 21 9, 36^; 12, 16; (kati) i, 28, 52; 2,9,
;

42:3,9; 4,8,23; Siio;


8,20,21;
11;

6, 17, 35, 70, 95,

131;

7, 8,
?

33;

,27;

10,6,26:

15,17:
;

16, 10;

12,95; ^4, 17,5: 18, 18; 19, 33; 20, 7; 21, 24,

11,41;

*3, I2

72, 75, 91

22, 12, 30, 68: 23, 6; 24, 4; 25, 5; 26, 3; 27,

25; 28, 5; 29, 2; 30, 19; 31, 7; 32, 2; 33, 38; 34, 5; 36,

6,8;

37,6; 38,3; 39,4;


ka-tuk-ka
4,
2,

40,2;

42,24; 43,8; 44,2;


feat-ta-ka 21,

45, 4; 46, 9; 47, 6, 9; 48, 16; 49, 20; 50, 28; 51, 9; kat-

su 12, 43;
59;

18; 3, 15; 27, 10;

du 14,5; 50,21; kata g, dtt /#' 11,26; kati -ya 36; 12, 79 C; &&ta**-$u 12,46; 12, 88 <T.

&M-j@

35;

12,48,88;

Uto speak, to

command":

a~feab-bu-u 8, !5 bis ;

9,

2Obis

tak-bii-u 45, 3;

likbi 19, 29:

M-^"

12, 93;

lu-ufc-bi 27,

K-K-ka 15,16; 16,9; Hk-bu-u 1,50; 2,40; 9,15; 22,16; 33.35; &-#55; 9i 2I 522; 12,80; 19,22,28; 21, 66; ^/&" 12, 104; kibi-ma 12, 99; 61, 4; >b-&-/ 2, 5; 4i 49? 8 3* 9 46; ki-M-ma 8, 14; ka-bu-it 27, 14; ka-bu-u
24;
i

kd-bu-u 27,14^; ^-5^- ..... 27, 14^; ^tf-to/ 14; ki-bt-ka-ma 19, 13; ka-ba-a 9, 19; 13, 8; 22, 65; ka-ba-ai 2, 32; 4, 27; 12, 59; 27, 19; I 2 ik-ta-ba-an-

", u,

3?

ni-ma n, 25; tak-fa-bu-u 12, 1 15; ..... ..... -^ 12,1 15 kibitu u word command ': M-bit i, 43; 12, 62, 87, 114;
*.

22, 10, 66; 33, 25; 35, 15; 53, 27; ki-bit-su 19, 8; 60, 7; ki-bit-sa 4, 26; ki-bi-sa 33, 10; ki-bi-ti-ka 9, 10; 53, 23; ki-bit-ka 6, 21 ; 19, 31 ; 50, 9; 60, 10, 1 1 ; kibit-ka 9, ic.5;

50,9^,26; 54,5;

ki-bit-ti-

.....

7,44;

ki-bt-ti'ki 4,

43; 6,85; 7,23; ki-bit'U 1,50; 8,2; 33,36; ki-btt-su-un


I 2

oppose' tab-lmn 46, 20.


;

33i I?? ki-bit-[ku-nu] 1 u "to

7,

56.

Part.

warrior": muk-tab-lu 21,42; w/^*-&*/ 12, 23; ka-bal-su

feablu "battle; middle, waist":


2, 14; 3, 12; kabli-su 53, 17.

feitradu]

VOCABULARY

""Op

kabru

grave": kab-ri 30, u.


"to

kadadu
bend'*:

u,

make bow down, to uk-ta-ad-di-da-an-ni n, 6; nk~ta~ad-di~da-ni

bow down

';

II 2

"to

kakkadu

head": ka^kadu (ideogr. SAG.DU) 1,4; 27, 9; kafekad (Ideogr. SAG) 12, 96; kakkad-su (ideogr. SAG.DU) 12, 121 kakkadu-ki (Ideogr. SAG) 8, 8.
;

lp
*|

ku "barley (?)": ^-f


ku
u

12, 30.

cord":

>

ki-i 22, 49; 62,


:

n.

t? u kiliu voice

ku-la 12, 36.

"to bestow": ku-si-ma 39, 14; ka-i-$u 22,5; ka-i-sat


7,

25;

II

37; [ka?]-i-sat 9, 39u to take^ to seize": ? mu-fcil-lu y 40.


s

kiliatu

"sin, disgrace":

il-la-t& 12, 78; feil-lat 12,

78 C;

kil-la-ti 5, 7; 27, 2iZ?; 50, 18; feil-la-ti-ma 2, 39; kil-laa-ti 9, 54.

kimu
HJp kanu
kSsru

;## 22,32; 26,7; "grain": n li ? ka-an-ni-ka 18, 10. reed


:

^/Vi/

22,31; 33, 40.

might, strength": >h-^r 12, 83.


i

"to approach": I
II
i

i-kar-ri-ba 21,22; ik~ru-bu-ni 7,57;


(T;

u-fcar-ri-du-u-ni 12, 77
11
:

&-kar-ri~bu-m 12, 77.


21, 10, 73; 32, 7, 15;

klrbu "midst
62, 9; &"-.

>6/-rr^

12, 31, 83;

....

39, 13.

fedr-bu-ni-ya 19, 26.


? afc-ri-dak-ka 13? 27.

kardu,

f.

karidtu

brave, valiant": kar-du 14,15;

^r-

^2: 21,

46;

ka-rid-tu 4, 10,
kd-rid-ti 32, 6,

n;
1-4;

fed-rid-$i

i,

29;

ka-rid-

tu?n 5,

u;

karradu

do.: fear-ra-du
46, 21.

n,

kar-ra-du 11,40; fearradu

11,1,30,34;

kuradu
kitrudu

do.:

ku-m-du

2,

25; 5, 14; 21, 77; ku-ra-di

i,

32.

do.: kit-ru-du 46, 16.

172

VOCABULARY
kurdu
1

[kurdu

"valour, might ru-ud-ka 5, 9.


11
:

":

kur-di-ka 12,92; 21,85;

ku-

Iplp kakkaru "ground

kak~ka-ri 32, 10.

sT

self": ra-ma-ni-$a u, ramanu " ma ii, 9/f; ra-ma-ni-ya n, 24. ramu "to love, to pity": i-ram-mu 9, 34;

9;

ra-ma-ni-$&-

li-ri-man-ni 21,

69: ri-man-ni-ma 21,63;

-man(min?)-ni-ma 2,5;
9, 4.

ri-min-ni-ma

8. 3

ra-im

rimu "mercy":

ri-i-mu 12, 70; 89; 22, 64; rfm^ 21, 69; 30, 14.

ri-i-ma 12, 61

57;

21,

rimnu, rimfnu
nu-u 11,2,7;
21, 61;

"merciful":

ri-mi-nu-u

n, 7^;

ri-mi-

2 ^, 7;

ri-mi~nu~u-um n, 2^4;

ri-mi-nu-&

i8yf;

ri-mi-ni-ya 6, 91; 7, 29; ri-mi-na-ta 12, 40; 27, ri-mi-ni-ta 27, 18; ri-mi-ni-tum 6, 71 77; 7, 9,
,

^5; 37i 7t
4, 25;

3; 57^ 2

ri-mi-ni-tnm 6, 71, 77^?; rim-ni-tum


59.
11

rim-m-tom

7, 35,

naramn,
ruku
"distant*
1
1

naramtu
':

''darling

na-ram

6,

19; 22, 5;

27, 4; 60, 6; na-ram-[taf] 6, 126; 10, 23.

ruk~ka(?)

13, 9;

ru-ku-tu

i,

36;

33, 19;

rukuti^

62, 9.
rik-ku-ti 59, 20.
w-to-tf 5, i;

rtkutu "distance":
risu "head":

-A-^ 49, 19; ^-/^ 50, 24; ri-$a-a-ka 6, 29; 2, 16; 3, 14; 21, 60.

rlgtu "former, original, preeminent": rti-tu-& 46, 14; ra-d- i, 42; 33, 23; ris-ti-i 4, 48.

risu I

"to shout for joy, to hail";


I
i

II

"to cause to

rejoice":
[ki] 8, 18;

li-ris-ka 9, 24;
12, 36:
11
:

....
II
i

.-ris-ka 20, 5; Ii-ri$-

Pns-sa

mu-rti

9,
;

3; 58, 18.
10, 20; 17, 3.

risati

pi.

"shouts of joy

ri-$a-a-ti 6, 121
i,

ri-ti-ta-a (fr. rfstft?, c/.

supra)

20.

"to

be great";

III

"to

make

great":

li-Sar-bu-u 3, 7;

-&" 5i 3-

rabu

"great":

ra-bu-u 46,6:

9, 9, 21;

11,7;

r^

9? 2

^;

r^-fe-^ 46, 6 A; rabii-u 26,9; 42,26; raM-i 22,

rasa]

VOCABULARY
22; rabi 22, g, 22 5; ra-ba-ta 27, 6; nz~3// 2 44;
t

73

9,

29;

rabitu(tu) 19, 24, 34; rabttum(tum)

n,

31, 33; 27,3; 49,

15; rabita(ta) 6 ? 68; rabiti(ti) 13, 6; 22, 10, 66; 27, 3 Z>;
1 46, 3i8; 59iii; 62,22; rabitti^ 1,11,14,17; 2,15; 3,6,

13:

6,

130;

7, 6;

8, 19,

23;

g,

26: 10, 5; 12, 25, 79, 88,

114;

19,5; 33,8; 50,

5, 10,

29;

61,14; 6s,

*;

33, II-

rubfi "prince":
22, 9, 22.

rw&i 9,2;
11

10,3;

19,26; 22,1;

rubatu "princess ru-ba-tu 19, 34, surbn "powerful, mighty": $ur-bu-u


;

2,

12; 48, 17;

*-

3, 10;

6,1,2,18,97; 10,7;
ur-ba-ta-ma
18, 6;

20,8,10;

21,34,36;
s//r-

$ur-bat 6o : 9;
^-iift 4, 24,
9, 23,

sur-ba-ti 4, 12;
6, 71, 77, 85,

47; 6, 85 28; 37, 7; #/r-

D\ Sur-bu-tum

90;

7,

38, 5.
nir-bi 6, 16;

narbH, nirbu "greatness, might":


mar-bi-ka
7
1 ?

21,7;
6 S 94;

2,

41; 5, 8; 6, 69;

7, 2;

12, 93;

18, 17; 21, 23,


2, 8;

7,
*l

2 3 ? 5? 5i 2 7? nir-bi-ka 27, 24; nar-bi-ki 32; nir-M-ki 30, 15, 17.


rabisu (ideogr.
19, 17*
i

rabisu a demon:

MAKIM) 6, 124;
III
i

10, 22.

KJG

a plant:

^wRIG

"to tread, to advance": I


30, 14-

ir-di 8, 5;

Sur-dim-ma

rldutu u copulatlon; dominion


59,6.
II
J

":

ri-du-su 53,9; riduti(ti)

"to raise";

IV

do.: at~fa-ra-[am] 61, 13.


1

"to help, to deliver": 1

ru-$a-nim-ma 53,

4.

ru b^ "enchantment
81, 106.

sorcery"':

m-&u-u 33,31;

ru-fti-i 12,

rakasu "to bind, to knot *: ar-kus-ka 2, 27. raksu "bound": rak-su-ma 50, 19; 53,7.
1

riksu "band, cord":


(ideogr.

rik-sa 2,27;

ffi-J* 33, 44;


J

KIDA)
11
;

12,99;

3^
1

2 ^5
:

4j

42, 39.

"to be loose

II

"to loosen'

ru-um-[mi]

rimku

"libation": rim-ki

i, 54; 61, 12.

rusii "magic, sorcery": ru-[su-u] 33, 31; ru-si-i 12, 82.

74

VOCABULARY
rapasu
rapsu
12,

[rap&Su

to

be broad";

II

to broaden,

to enlarge":

ru-up-pis 5, 4. u

broad, wide-spreading-, distant":


.

rap-su

7,

30;

20

^4; rap-sn 6, 92; rapastti(.

i,

7; rapasti(ti)

62, 3;

rapastim(thn)
8.

60, 5;

rap-$a-a~ti 9, 6;
i

mpsati(ti)

61, 6; rapSati** 10,11; 12,39;

l8 *75 21,23,90; 22,42,

rasjbu

67; 30, u

raig"hty,

powerful": ra-as-bu 60,

13.

raftbu rusubu

do.: ra-sub-bu 14, 16; 21, 93; 49, 25.


do.: ru-$&-bu(?)
i, i.

to possess; to grant": a-ra-si xi, 12 ^4; a-ra-a$-$i n, 12; ..... -ra$-$i-ma 21, 75: ^zr-^" 12, 69; ^fr-j/ 12, 69 C; 15, 4, 5; H-ir-su-ni 12, 6i5; 50, 25; lirm-ni (ideogr.

TUK)

12, 61;

III

jz/r-^" 13, 28.

^"

sa

rel.

pron.

"who, which
3, 6, 12;

11 ;

sign of the genitive:

&z

x,

g, 12, 13, 16, 19, 25, 38, 39, 40, 42,

45

bls
,

46, 50, 51; 2, 14,

22, 23, 24, 26;

4, 17, 19, 37, 38, 39, 41, 43, 44,

46, 48;

6, 27, 40, 44, 49,


,

52, 53, 54, 55, 66, 82, 83 E, 85,


7, 5,
I

bis 86, 88, 8 9 113

^
,

bis
,

118, 122, 129;

19,
bis

20, 22, 23,


,

24, 26,

27^, 5

bis

54, 56, 60, 61;

bis 8, I2 ,

19, 22, 23,

26;

9,25, 34,4; 10,19,21,35;


,

11,1,17,26,28,36;
13, 5i 7i

12,

bls

i2 ter , 14,

igA,

20, 31, 43, 45, 56, 60, 63, 64, 66, 67,

68, 76, 81, 85, 86, 97


17, 8; 18, 8;

D,

101, 103, 105, 116;

";
62,

19. 8, 10, 12, 31,

32; 21,
bis
;

2, 5, 6, 7, 8, 52,
7, 10,

74;

22, 12,40;

23, 9;

27,

n^

30,

i2 bis , 13; 31,


40, 3, 9?

4; 33,

10, 21, 24, 28, 29, 30,

36;

35, i;
14, 16,

39, 16;
1

42, 9, 12, 18; 46, 15; 48, 17;

5,

8, 19,

23; 52, 5;

53,14,20,21,23,24,26; 55,3; 56,1,9,11; 57, 3,4,6; 58,5, 6, 7; 59,2,11,12,14; 60,7,13,15,19,21: 61, 5, 16, i6A; 62, 13, 17, 18, 19; sd i, 23, 47; 2, 13; 3, n; 6,
4^;
97;
"

7505^55i59;
13,19,20;
i, 2,

9^34; 10,30,32; 12,12^,19,21,

22,50; 31,2,3;

33,8;

35, 14;

50,13:

53, 6; 54,

4; 55, 5; 56, 8; 57, 2.

stLsunu;
$&-& 53i
!

a5u, sasunu pers. pron., "he, they; him, them":


5; $&-nu 12,41;

$a~a-m

13, 20; sa-su-nu 12, 14.

VOCABULARY
su'atu;
12, 8,
i

1?5
"that, those'
1

ft,

sunuti dem. pron.,


su-fa

su-a-tu

iA\ su-a-ti 7, 62; 57, 7; &%z/tt (BI) 30, 28; Stfati


60, 2;

(BI) 40, 15;


stit

BI (=su)

60, 2; $u-nu-ti 12, 104.


tesr

connective particle: $u-ut

2, 30,

31; 62, ij

A
i*u

a measure: n, 43;
u
to look,

12, 3; 21, 29;

25,8; 30,22; 40,8;


u

62, 26.
1
1

to look for,
1

to seek";

I 2
i

to seek,
27,

look

for.

concern oneself with **; 13 do.: I


27,

ta-si-

8; fi-si6, 28;

BC;

i-H-*

2,4; a-si-^-ka 1,21; 21,


/l-/-^" 6, 73;
7, 11;

n;

/-/9

a-$l-*-ki 4, 29;

37, 9;
/jf-//- -

I 2 &-rf-*-3i 8, 10; ?&s-tz~i

(Hna

ti-i-

) 6, 9;

su-ma

53, 16;

ti-tl--&-ka 27, 16;

[i$-A]- -i-ka 27,

i6Z>;

lu-us-ti-'-fna

n,
6,

13;

.-i(P)-ma

n,

13 ^4;

I 3 is-ti-m-

48.
jte/
i,

situ "moment, time":


5fru

26; 22, 63.


2, 16;
3, 14.

taSiltu "decision (?)**: ta-$i-Ia-a-ti


"flesh":

Sru
1

6,
1
;

no;

5/n 8, 16;

$iri**-ya
.

1,45; 33,

l 29; siri* -ya 53,

$iri**-$u-nu 18, 7 yf

sirtu ^iniquity":
2,

$ir-ti

1,26;

jf3fr-rf

2,

38; 11,19;

&r-tnn

38

/?.
1

saru "wind, breeze' u * ^ ee to escape'


1 ?

$aru-ka 18, 15.


i-si-it

n,

10.

"to

be

satisfied": lu-uS-K 9, 23; 22, 23. a

Sabasu^ Mi-sa

to

be angry":

Sat-su
6, 8>,

4,37,45; 6,87;
88;
7, 19,

7,25;

21, 87:

sab-su-ma

26.

A>^ 12, 55. UB.UB: UB.UBf^


ta-$a-bit(?) 26, 5.

30, 24; 40, 12; 62, 29,

sagganakku
19, 14-

a governor or high

official:

sagganakku

sigaru

"bolt": *9*&garu 53, 22.


21, 43.

A*^W
ID

a tree:

^ID

12, 5; 30, 25.


:

sadti "mountain": $a-du~u g 32; sadu-u 33, 7; $t-di-i 12,


28; awi*^ 21, 81; 32, 9; sadani^(ni) 59,
3.

sadafeu "to move along,

io

advance": is-di-&u

8, 5.

76

VOCABULARY
sidu "guardian deity":
22, 8, 64.

[SSdu

Um Sidu
ilu

13, 21; 22, 19; 50, 24;

sidu

(AN.ALAD) (AN.DAN)

8,12; 12,110;
6,

32; 19, 29;

Sfirou "garlic":
FVfltf

sumu

33, 45-

SiP u "foot": **/*#>12,55; 22, 60.

4,3;

^^
1

^7,6; &pi**-y&

sataru "to

write, to inscribe": ta-Sa-far 6,


1

10; su-tur 27, 7.

si'u "corn, grain

':

Si-am 12,

4, 30.

Sibu "old man


I
i

':

si-bi

n,

6; Si-bi-im

n,

6^4.

/-&#-*
u

53.

8.

Samu
16;

to

settle,

to

establish":
j?w;// 6,

Ii
i.

ta-Sim-ma

62, 5;

-$im-mi 21, 83;


II
i

113; 19, 21;

5i-i-mi 10,

mu-sim

6, 19;

19, 9; 58,
1

simtu "destiny":
6,

sim-ti 6,

13;

10, 16;

19,21; Si-mat

Sim&ti*

112; 10, 15; 22,3; Si-mat-ka 15,13; Si-ma-a-ti 19, 34"? 1 6, 112 F; 15, 11; 19, 6, 9; 21, 60; 58, i; 62, 2.
ta-sim-ti 41, 3.

Ptasimtu:

sakaku: tasakak?(ak) ideogr. UD.DU 12, 13. maStakal a plant: ^ommaStakal 11,44; 12,9.

sakanu
US-' 7 ;

to set,

to place,
X 9,

to establish;

to lie,

to

be

placed":

Ii
i

iSakna(na)
6
;

1,12,39; 4,17,39;

6,84.6",

7i 2

10; 27,

u^4;

50, 14; 53, 24; 54, 2;

55, 3; 56, 9; 57, 4; 5S, 6; 59, 12; 60, 19; 61, 16;

ta-Sa8,

kan
12;

22, 49;

ta-sak-kan

6,

ii, 42, 43, 45; 12, 3,4,7, ii,

108; tasakan(an) M, i5 I02 T II6

2, 10;
;

20;
J 4,

J 3,

H;

15,24;

18,19^; 21,29; 30,22,26; 32,3; 40,8;


62, 26, 27, 28;

51, ii, 15;

tasakan-ma

22, 34;

[ta-Sa?]-

ka-ni 33, 16; li-Sak-na 12, 70; lis-ku-nu-ni 12, 61 5; jfi>& 22, 60; S&-kun-ma 19, 24; $uk-na 6, 116; 10, 18; 12,

HO.Z?;

21,68;

22,65;
8, 7;

^ukun(un) 1,22;

sukna(na) 12,

sa-ki-nu 62, 10; sakin(in) i, ii; ^^-. .... 22,47; saknu(nu) 12, 67, 116; Sa-ki-na-at 33, 2; sd-ki-in 1,3; sa-kin 21,38; sa-kin 20,12; 46,17;

no;

jj/*.

....

sak-na-&t 11,28; Sak-na-ta 42,8;


III
i

Hi

tu-sak-na

i,

36; 33,19; 22,14; 9,13; IV i i$-sak-na 13, 18; is-sakmu-Sa-aS-ki-nu 46, 17; nam-[ma] 13, 19; is-sak-nu-nim-ma 27, 12; lis-sa-kin i,

Sii-uS-kin

SfauS-kin

VOCABULARY
49;
4$
5*5

177
6,

33^34;

IV

it-ta-na-a$-ka-nam-ma
33,8; 37,5; sik-nat

83Z7;
61, 3-

7,19.
si-kin
10, 13;

Siknu "creature":
sikaru "drink":
9, 3, 3i;

si-kar

i,

20;

2, 29.
fr.

&albabu "mighty, courageous (?)"


2:2,

1^33^?:

$al-ba-6u

17; 46, 20; 53, 3.

sululbu:
"

-/#-*
u
II

58, 15; $&-lu&-&u-Su 48, 18.

sallatu: ?Sal-la-t& 12.119.

salamu Ii
11

perous
I
i

to be intact, perfect, complete, to be prosi "to preserve intact, to cause to prosper' :


1

lu*u$-lim-ma

8, 17;

9, 10;

12, 66, 90; 22, 13; 30, 15;


-u$-Iint
12, 112;

54, 6; lu12, 66
7;

45, 2;

Hi

sul-li-ma-am-ma

mu-5al-lim

9,

5; Sul-lu-mu 4, 32; 6, 75; 7, 13; 37,

n.
6,

salmu sulmu
26;

'intact, safe

and sound": sal-mu


:

10;

n,
1

26.

"peace, prosperity'*
12, 71;

$&,-ul-ma 58,4; sul-mu 4,

6,12458,11; sulmu(mu) 10, 22;


12, 105.

-wtf

45,7; 5ul-mi 12,

13;

sulma(ma)

21, 67, 68; sulmi(mi)

Sa 1 urn m at u "light": $a-lum-ma-ia 21,58; $a-Iwn-ma-ti


46, 15-

ilan "setting"; a point in heaven: $i-la-an

9, 41.

(2)^?)

*nu-Sal-K-tu 62,11.

stimu "name": Su-nm 11,32; $&-ma n,8; 5/// 12, 75 C; um-$u 12, 120; $umu-ka 9, 8; 30, 14; mini 40, 15;
-ka%,i\ sumu-ki4i$$\ m-mi-ya 19,22; $&-nd(pi?)-i
;

5*

4;

^-

5,3; 12,75;

J 3i 2 ^; Stt-mi-Sti-nu

19,14.
i,

"

to hear":

Ii

li$-mi 1,43;

33,25; lu-u$-mf(?)
;

26;

jtf-i/ 2,

32; 12,

59^;
2,

50, 21

-*///

12, 59; 13, 27;


;

21, 63;
7?
7,
J

27, 19;

$i-ma-a

32 ^;

si-mi-i i, 41

6,

72

j5";

Q; 33t 22; 37, 8; si-mi-i 4, 27; Si-mi-i 6, 72;

&-mu-u

-^ 45; &-mu-u(?) 10, 27; si-mu-u 21, 82; &-mat Sirma-a-at jtf36; 21, 7, 12; 4; 59? 5; 33, 21, 75; M^/ 19, 28; si-ma-a 9, 19; 22, 65;, III i tu-sa-as-mi-t

33,17;

IV
2.

Ii$-Si-mi 8, 14;

III 2

[mu$]-ti(?}-i$-

ma-at 33,

178

VOCABULARY
simH
1

"obedient, friendly

*:

si-mu-u

u,

3; 27, 14.
4,

taSmft "prosperity, success": ta$-mu-& ta-ma-a 33, 15, 1 6; 6x, 19; laS-mi-i 4, 6.

26

2 i 9;

^NDE? Sumllu

"left":

&-mi-lu-uk-ki

8, 13;

su-mi-li-ya

g, 17

5;

Sumili-ya

9, 17; 22, 18.

HDD Samt

"heaven": samu-ii 3,5; 6, 128; 8, 18; 10,4, 24; 12, ii9(?); 61, 8; &W/M 4, 15; 16, 12; Sami-i i, 5, 9, 3i 33;
5, 12, 15;
6, 3,

3,8; 4,24;

4,21,71, 100, 107; 7,5,9?

*i

9; 12, 64, Si, 83; 13, 20; 19, 7; 21, 6, 10, 15, 73, 81; 22,

39;
17;

27,5,8; 31,7; 32,7,15; 37,7; 39, 8; 46, 1 1; 48, 1 49> 2 9; 50, 3. 8; 60, 5; 61, 5; 62, 3. 9; Samt* (ideogr,
cf.

IDIN,
1

21, 81) 12, 28; 32, 9;


19,
1

6;

18, 4;

8;

$a-ma-mi 6, 78 DE\ $a-ma-mi 8 24; $d-ma-mi 6, 78,


T

7,

I
E?"

i-$am-ma-mu
"plant":

SSi 11

sammu
samnu

Sammu 12,67,101,104,115; sammu-ka

1 12,97; Scwimi* 12,76.

NI.IS)

NI) 30,28; samnu (ideogr. (Ideogr. NI) 11,43; 12,3,15,102,116; 21,29; 25,8; 30,22; 62,26; samni
"oil": Santnu (ideogr. bis n; 11,45; 12, 8
,

samni

(Ideogr. NI.IS)

44; 30, 26; 51, 13.


12, 10.

3I.MAN a
Samaru
15;

plant: u II 2
II 2

teI.MAN

to revere, to worship": I 2

?$it-mu-ru 60,
12, 91, 92; 54,

lu-u$-tam-mar

8, 17;

n;

6; lul-tam-ma-ra 21, 90.

IDE? samru

"violent": Sam-ru 21, 40, 41.

$A.NA
28, 6;

"vessel for incense; censer'


13, 14;
16,

1 :

2,

9; 8, 20:

n,

42;

12, 4, 86, 118;

u;

18, 19;

21, 74, 92; 22, 69;

32, 3;
;

33, 39;

34, 6;

38, 4;

39, 5; 41, 2; 46, 10;

47, 7; 51, ii

52, 4; 62, 27.

i"D!f

Sanitu u

times":

Sanitu

6,

96;

8,

21;

12, 16, 99,

103, 117; 15, 23; 18, 19

A\

25, 7;

30, 27; 32, 4; 40, 13;

52, 4; 61, 4; 62, 30.

saninu

"to oppose, to rival": I

sa-na-an

i,

19;

IV
I
i

i$-$a-na-an 60, 10.

sasu u to speak, to
s-as~si
6,

call, to

invoke, to
61; al-

command":

ta-

109; al-si-ka

6,

6,

34;

al-si-ki 4, 2 7; 6, 72; 7, 10, 62; 37, 8; 57, 7; si-si-ma 50,

fiarru]

VOCABULARY
10; $&-su-u ii, 4;
21, 3-

179

II

ii-si-is-sa,

13,21; mu-$a-a$-

r$H
2f

aptu

"lip": sap-ti~ya 13, 22.

sapiku
30, 21
;

to

pour out": tasapak(ak) 12,3; 15,20; 21,29:


is

33, 40; 62, 26;

saplu "that which


6,

sa-pi~Mt 9, 37. beneath; beneath, under": sa-ap-la


12, 4;

46;

jte^-.

57, 13, 14; saplu 21, 55; sapli-ka

1,15; mplati*
BE?"

59, 4.

saparu
6,

"to send"; i$-pur~an-ni 12,98; lu-ns-pur-ki 4,36;

81; 7,18.
"letter,

Sipru
18, 4;

message":

Si-piri$)-fcu-u

16, 3.

sakii "to be high": //(glossed


III
i

12,54;

sa-M-ta

tu-sa-as-fea 2, 21.
[$d]-jru-& 27, 5 {7Z?; j4-^
I 3t3;

sakii "high, exalted":

27, 5;
6,

$a-$a-a

2, 16;
7,

3,

14; 21, 60; sa-kd-a

sa-ku-tum

-jjDE^

15; 37, 13.


1 :

misrii "property, wealth'


?"

mti-ra-a 8,

13.

mlsritu: mi$-ri-tu-&~a

10, 4.

u "powerful": Sar-bu 12,18. sitrahu do.: si-tar-fat n, 46.


:/

sarahu Ii "to be make br!ght(?/


!

bright (?)":
sur-ru-^at

sar-^at
6, 22.

i,

6;

II

"to

sarhu
"?

bright(?)": sar-^a
8, 6.
15
:

i,

18;

ar-bu-tum

8, 22.

$&r(fy-fa-a-ki

surminu
Saraku

"cypress
30, 26.

w* Surminu

12,

15, 102;

51, 13;

iwsurmmi
as-ruk-ka

"to offer, to present": ta~s&r~rak 21, 74; 31, 10; 2, 27, 28; snr-ka 19, 23; sur~kam-ma 9, 19 5;

Siir-kdm-ina 9, 19; sur-ki 8, 17.

Saruru "splendour":
ru-ra-ki 8,
9.

Sa-ru-ru 1,30;

sa-ru-ur 5, 12;

j^-

sarru "king": sar-[ru?] 60.2;

j?^rrw

i,

19, 14, 15, 25; 33, 35; 41, 3; 46, 18; 52, 5;

5oC; 12,20; te>w (ideogr.


7,

MAN)
62,

i,

50;

&*m"

61, 13;

5^r

6, 38,

91;

29; 22, 41;


60, 2;

31; jter (ideogr. sarrani 62, 31.

MAN)

12, 87;

LUGAL

So

VOCABULARY
arratu u queen": mr-ra-inm 12,89;
ra-ti 24, 3; 27, 3 C; Sar-rat 4, 9,

[Sarratu

2 7i3? 49, *5
9,

n;

31, 32; 12,

89 C;

33, 9 47-

!.! a plant: ^Sl.Sl

12, 10.

satu "to drink": mti-$u (ideogr.


Sittu "misery":

NAK)

53,17.
j&-jte

#-#-# 6,8;

jfeY-Ai

i2 5 78;

12,

78 C.

5ittutu(?): sit'tu-tu 11, 16; sit-tu-tu-um

n,i6C.

TU

a plant:

to^TU
1

19, 17.

DNsD tamtu
tfrtu

"ocean'

/^/2/z 61, 6;
1

ta-ma-a-ti 18, 3; 21, 81; ta22, 42; 32, 9.

ma-ti 61, 6; tamati^


u
soiil,
1

12, 28;

spirit

':

**rufirtu-&-a
18, 7.

(ER.UR.U)

12, 58;

**r*tirti**-Su-nu

(IR.UR)
i

tibfi itto

come": HI
off,

u-sat-bi 13, 26.

Uto c^rry

to take

away":

lit-ba-lu 59, 10.

taru

"to turn, to return"; II i u to bring back, to restore": I i itur 59, 21; li-tu~ra 6, 87; 7, 25; n, 39;
I
1

litura(ra)
22, i627;

4,

45;
9,

II

ti-i-ru-u

9,15;

22,16;

/z-zV^

tf--

15^;

tutirafra) 2, 22.

tairu u pitiftd,
1

compassionate":

Az-af-rdHte 6, 63;

27,

6; fa-ai-rat 27, i6-4.

tairatu "compassion":
fl-,
.

ta- ai-ra-tu- ka

46,

6;

te-

.......
1 8, 9.

22, 58; ta-ai-ra-tu-ki 6, 92; 7, 30.

? ti-i-n

tabazu
tukultu

"battle":
u

..... -^ar-jw

2, 49.
9, 4.

help, aid": tukulti(ti) 2, 46;


1

ill tmu-t&l-lum 58,

6.

HI

"to entrust, to bestow":

li-$a-at-li-ma 12, 85 C\

lii

Sat-Km-ma 12,85; s&-ut-li-ma-am-ma 6,119; 10,19; 22 20; 60, 22; ...... ... .~ma-am-ma 6, 68.

HDD

tamft "to speak, to declare


22;

':

Ii Zi-ta-mi-ka
.
.
.
.

6,

125; 10,

lu-ta-mi 53, 29

bis
?

30; /-&*-.

i,

26; la-ta-am

TI.S AR]

VOCABULARY
18, 17;

li-ta-mu-u

12, 112;

li-tam~mu-&

12, 112,6";

IV

2 ? a-ta~ta-ma

(=

*attatmu?) 21, 19, 20.


i,

tamttn "word,

oracle": ta-mit

16; ta-mit-ti-ka
2, 18; 3, 15.

i, 17.

tamib^

"to hold, to grasp": tam-^at


6,

tappii "helper": tap-pi-i


1

117;

10, 18.

tappntu "help
tarrlnnu a 2, 28 7X

*:

tap-pu-ti 13, 4.
tar-rin~nu 2, 28;

sacrificial feast:

tar-rin-na

TI.SAR

ideogr. 12, 102; 30, 26.

APPENDIXES.
L
LIST OF
6,

PROPER NAMES.

AI

(ilu)i

Hh

11 If

126; 10, 23.


12, 86.

AZAG
Ann

(itu):

^HF"

KH

AZAG.IZU #&;: HF~ Kll


(ilu)i
,

^H^f

12,

86 Cl
7,

-HP
1

If

K^I

9; 6, 2, 4, 6, 24;
1 1
;

7; 8, 24; 10, 25;

35; 43 6; 46, 14; 50, 6; 60,

61, 5, 7; 62, 17.

AN.gUL.[(LA.)MI]:
12, II, 13,
I
,

^f Il^ll 12,67,105;
^
^

4 101, 104, 115;

w--

12, 103.

As5ur: ^>

a,

26

Z>; 50, 13;


9, i.

5^

8.

ASsur (/;:
Assiirttn

^|f

(ilu)i

^ ->f ^ JJ ^ITI ^ *T
I ->f-

5<>,

13; 56, 8;

ASSur-bin-apli fJ:
50, 12; 55, 2;

^ ^1
J^I

||

2,

26 D\

56,7; J

>-^

t^

^T

27, ii^4.

la

ff///j:

12,

^>f- tJITT II 3, 7; 85^, 87, 89, 99, 105;

4, 7, 10,

n,

15; 5, 18; 9, 24; 10, 25;


;

27, 7; 53, 4, 29; 61, 20; 62, 17, 21

PROPER NAMES.
12, 87;
12, 8 7 <r,89<7.

183

P"

^yjl

^ffl t

07

4, 8;

If

II

4, 14.

2,44;

3i,(?)

4,13;
49, 5?

6,

in;

10,15;

12,88;
I"*""*-

18, 20; 30, 30; 36, 10; 39, 9;

HP"

*-fflf

^T-

",

32-

ryyyy

^yy^ ^yr

a , 4 6 ; 7, 4; 9, 4; 22, 4;

33

8.

ftura (Apsu): ^]]]]

& ^]]

4 14; 9 3; 53
,
,

3; 58, z8.

fkur: ^yyyi

i,

16; 2, 16, 31; 3, 14; 4,43; 6,85; 7,23; 21,60.

I.MAH.TIL.LA: tJTIT

-^11 ^HN

^T

9, 5-

IMINA.BI
Isagila:

ri'/j:

-f f

^
24.

52, 5.
9, 4,

^11 ^TT*
3,40; 33,

-111^1111 1,42? 7,3;

3^;

14,8;

16, 8; 22,

Irua

(Uu): ?

H~ W &*} @[/
HF~

IR.Nt.NA

(ilu):

^S

>-"

31.

4,

"-

lifeara f/H ,

^^^;-. >->f ^JJ K=Hf- ^VTTT 8= 7, 34(ilu): *-*^p-

^JJ

7,

59;

57,2,13;

ISum
fsara:

^ J:^
^r

7, 39.
6, 22.

tJIH

IStar (*/;:
8,

->f

20;

^ H~ <^Ay
8,

A ^1!

2, 12; 3, 10;
i,

29,33;

S,

",

'5=

8, 35

^Hf~

<W

30, 19. 20;

31, 8;

32, 6, 14;

39, 3;

^TT!
UD.DA.GAN

20; 32, 2, 3.

(ilu?):

Hp- ^T ^IT

Utgallu ^/>: HF- ^T

^M M
fc

tE

12, 36.
-

2, 14; 3,

Ba'u

(i7;:

HP"
(ilu):

<

^T

BU .....
IO, 22.

->f

^ ^|
<M

4, 24, 47; 6, 71, 77, 85, 90, 95; 61, 21.


,.

->f
33?

^-

t5<y?)

6,

i2 S

Babilu: J$f3 ^>f E^TT

9, 4,

M ^T ^1

22, 6.

84

APPENDIX.

Bfl

filu):

^HI
HF~
**f

^IIT

*,

345 2,

u,

17,

30; 3, 10, 15; 5, 16;

6, 19,

25, 30; 7, 7; 9, 24; 10, 25; 27, 9,8; 43, 6; 60, 6;


19, 33!
HSf

^TIlM

"

27, 9; >+j-

9,

41;

5,

7? 62, 17.

Bint

r*/;:

~T

^TTT 35,14;

HF-

-Ml

.ss.

Bilit-ili /S/;:

Borsippa:
22,4.

HF~ *-<

C ^f ^f
1

6,

71^; 7,9,15,23,28; 9,34-

*fcJSJ

<M

33,

9',

tSS *=1T S=T ^T <M

Gibil ^7}: "Hf~

GlS.BAR

(5f/;:

^^1

^IIA

x, 6-

tj HP

Dagan

(i/u):

HF" KfT
r/;:

DU.DUL.KU
DI.KUD

HF"

^&;: ->f- <I?|=


(ilu):

DU.KIRRUD.KU
Damkina
Diir-ilu:
fz/aj:

^ <M <R ^r ->f ^ ^g


5, io>

12, 86.

2 , 445 5, 9(?)9, Si-

<ff

12, 24.

^^! ^J $& Hh <IM


HF~

~^T

3, 8, 9; 4, 95

",

89.

6, 18.

ZA.GAR

(ilu):

-HP

If

^.

i,

^5-

Zarpanitu

(ilu):

-*f- >*v

*-flff

-/"| >^f- <Jgf 22,

2.

KAK.SLDI

(kakkabu):

^T^ ^
^1

^TT

^1^

49, 20; 50, 29.

KIRRUD.AZAG.GA: <J@[ KU.TU.SAR ci/;: >*f- ^J

<{^ ^ITT^ 46,13-

M -jT ^
:

^M
4,
16.

21, 59; 46, 12;

HF~

27, 3.
(ilu):

LUGAL.KIRRUD
MI.MI ^/; ^HF~

^>f

j^^ <^[
47, 6;

12, 25.

MUL.MUL: ttfHf- ttlHF"

T^

34,

5-

Marduk

(ilu):

->f"

^C^T

4, 46,

48;

6, 91, 97,

102;

7,

29; 9,

3,

9,21,27; 10,3,6,7,10; 11,1,7,30,40,41,42; 12,2,16,17, 21,26,27,95,98,114; 13,12,13,31; 14,11,12; 15,17; 16,


10;

17,5; 18,19^;

22,9,41; 42,26; 53,3,4,27; 59, 18;

PROPER NAMES.

185

HP"
-^IT

*TTT

^11

2 475
i

13, 155

22, 24, 36, 38; 43, 2;


;

-fa-T BTO
1 8,

12, 8 5 , ss, 105, 114; 62, 25

HP-

ii, 18; 22, i, 70; 33, 6.

MuStabarru-mtitanu
Nabfl
fihi):

(kakkabu):

f-Jf- Jf
>

"^ T?

^
,

4^, 9-

-HP"

*^"T

^
>

^CTIT 22

7<>;

-'^Ms?

32; 22,
22, 28.

3, 30, 37, 62, 68; 33, 23;

^TjjSf
t\*~ If
t=^

i,

42; ?
.

H~ JtT^

NA.GAL.A
Nl.DU.[NI?]

<Y/;:
(ilu):

Hf~
-HP"

^T

3 653, 20,21.

^^T
^^

f^1
J^
J

Namra$it

(//?(}:

>"Hp-

*~

^>^I ^1
J
i

9-

Namtar

(ilu):

-HP" *^TI^

499, 3i-

NIX ..........

(%<;: -Hf-

^T
]}

NIN .......... f/;: NIN.A .....


(ilu):

^
i"

44,

1-

-j

61, 21.

NIN.A.KU.KUD.DU
Ninib
(i/):

(//):

-"
2, 25,

<

*^ D

42

23.

->f

NIN.GAL

(ilu):

^1 HI -HF~ ^1 ^T"^
""^
(z'/a):

42; ->fi,

>f

50, 29; 55, a(?

3i;

5, 13-

NIN.MIN.NA

(//w):

yTr

1 '^'11

*^"

20 ' 6 ? 2 7,

4-

NU(N).NAM.NIR

-HP" "/" -JI^" -ff^f 2 7,

^HP~ HFFPF

Nannaru

(//),

^/l

Sin.

Nusku
Nlrgal

(//): *->f(ilu):

t^M

6, 18.

^^

<^If n,

34;

27,4,15^,25; 28,5; 46,11;

^n" "x^
50,
i,

27, 10.

S1B.ZI.AN.NA (kakkabu): ^t^Hf" 4=^1!


28; 51,
9,

^H^
n A\

*"Hf"

10; 52, 3.
i, i, 2, 12, 16,

Sin

(ilu)i

>+l-

\\\

31, 39; 4, *7, 395 Si *3; 6, 36,


19, 10;

63, 64, 65, 66, 113

F\

7,

^o, 60;

27,

23, 8; 24,

5,6; 27,8; 31,11; 50,14; 53,24; 54,2; 55,3; 5 6 >9; 57.4;


z

86

APPENDIX.
6
-!!

58, 6; 59, 12;

61, 16; 62, 16;

*9?

28; 24, 4; 25, 5! 26, 4;

f
6,70.
46,

^T! ^T

2 3, 6; 26. 3;

f
Piu

Kffi^<!g

i, i;

(kakkabu):
(*/):

t]Hp- ^1
>->f-

n.

Rammanu
Sala
(*/):

4^>^f 20,10,16; 21,19,24,25,28,32,

36,41,72,73, 76,91; 50,8; 59,18.

-*f "gff
->f-

^J
i, 10,

29, 2.

Samas

(//a):

^J

32; 5, 14; 6,112,127; 10,15.23,26,

30;

12,35;

32,8; 45,3; 53,4,6,16,23; 56.2; 59,8,18;


1

60, 4t 5; 62,

6;

>-*f ^|

<]^

53, jg.
i.

Tasmitu

(7a):

HP

Jt|

K ^E

37, 5', 5-'! 2, 9, 10;

n,

335 33, 10, 20, 37, 38.

n.- LIST OF NUMERALS.


I; J

12,

I!,I2

tCT
.

II:
Ill:

JT 22,31; 35,9; 51,9,10; 61, 11.


yyy
6,

96; 8. 21; 12,16,99,103,117; 15-23; 18,19^;


30, 27; 32, 4; 40, 13; 52, 4; 61, 4; 62, 25,

25^ 7;
29, 30.

VII: Tp n, 37; 25,


VIII: }}}} 48, 18.

8; 31. 9; 40, 7; 61, ir.

XIX:

-61,

u.

XX:

61, 12.

XXX: <
L:

1,18; 61,
40, 8.

12.

XXXVI: <ffi

35, IS-

LIST OF

NUMERALS

ETC,

187

III.

PORTIONS OF WORDS AND IDEOGRAPHS OF UNCERTAIN READING.


-

i,

6-.

.;

4 sa-

.;

24

/-.

.;
;

26
35

KAB.MIS;
-mu\

31

-in-nin-na\ 32

-#**/;
.

34

<fo-

-tu
.-ki\

dan-.

.;

36

^;

2,

....
7

-r#; 4 ?
$i(lim?)-.
;
. .

.... .-&z; 2 .... .-#;


.

45 6

.....
....
-mt-at\

-6";

48

.... .-^; 4 .... .-.$#; 50


-sut(?)-.
-//;
.

.-#/;

.;

.;

13
;

15
di~.
.

16 j#-/-

/z/-

21 /;.
.

28 dug-gun(?)
;

.;

33
i

^r/-z-

34
2

////(//)-.

.;

38
.

jte.
.

47

-st-su;

5,

A-&-.

.;

.-bu-ri\ 5

-ur(/%?
14
V

i. e,

[&ul]-K)\

.... .-/; 13 .... -mu\ u 17


12
r//-a;

*-in-nin-ni\
;
.

-am-ti\

16

^-

-tum\
;

19

-pur(?);

6,

23 u-pak-ku-.
;

t ;

25 76*
:

26 #-//-kid;

29^ 29 .... ,-ya\ .... .-&>; 32 ilu 51 .... .-//--. ....;.... .-//;
r/-/-

$a-

30
;

31
;

; 40 gi36 na-nun.... M-ma\ 53 52

sui

54 fuk(isu?)

.-nam^ 5 6
;

*-mu\
-ir s
.

~yai
-sa. .
.

57

....

.-sa\

58

-#/;

59 &u-&";

a^

60 i-tn-su-M$-

61
.

.^; 68

ki-i-.

.;
;

-Md(dan?}'Mi
90 a104
109
///;
;

83
;

da-ta-.

.;

84

^-/<^-

91 pu-

101
.-//;

-&-ki\ 103

....

.-ka\
;

-bi-ti\

106

....
121
.
.

108
-///>;
;

-na-di-

....

.-ar-ma\
.
. .

-ta-a;
.;

no
128
.
.

117
;

-1/2-

119 ka-. -Md?-ki;


A-tf; ;

/.

//.;

7,

16
;

28 ^-.

.;
.

55
/iti\

58

/*--

.;

29 pu-. 63

41

rfiz-

-jte(/);
.
. .

8,

K2"-;
-sui-

22

f/ia-

25 ....

.-ki\ su-.

.;

26

MU-u\

30
.
.

27 .... .-*; -/##>/; /

9,
;

; 24 UD.DU-ka\ 36 .... .-ma-li-tu\ 42 UD.DA*GAN~,

28

SA.TAR
-

sa-an-dak?\
, ,

43

-fal(f)-&i;

44

....
-#;

.-^/;

47 .-/ $uk.-/-^";
.-ri-Su-nu;
.

-kin
;

49

5^
.
.
.

>7
;

55
-ris

56
-li-$a(r)\

tum(dum?)~.

.;

to, 3

....
a-tu-.
/f/-.
. .

n
;

ni~
-jfzi-Ai;

12
. .

.;

13

....
. .

.-/;
.

18
ff-

19

^-.

.;

20
*/-

,;
;

24 K-.
31

.;

25

28

//-

-flr;

32

-&; 33

^ Z/Afi4

....

.-^; 30
Af/.
.
.

.;

88

APPENDIX.

34

..... A
-a\

ii t 14 ar-ra-

16

-ka\ 17

.... .-*'; **(?); 10 ARA-rad pistini$(m$) MAD]; ... .-ru-bui 18 .... .~u-um; 17
19

-ka\ 22

12, 5

*Eh

mb-kan-

13

ig
.

GU.GAD\ 14 KU*, .... .-$ar-$u\ 20


.

fit-

-/*;
/z
;

21 &z;

.-*; 22 0-#.-/

23
#-ff0;
;

-*-*; 24
34
41

.... / 7
36
-.
.

26

....

.-*; 31

-;*/(?)-

-$ir-$i-na\
.
.

37 ....

....
.
.

.-rum: 44
.

.;

46 <4/4 ....
;

47 &-ma-.

.;
:

51 ta-.

.:

52 6-jte$-

53

54

AJ.
-j^ ;

57

BAR.DA
-afc;

63 5
.
.

7V^; 60 (ma$-dafy 60 S^ 80 C ^T/.je/5 MUJfLNLSU.U\

^
;

it-tu-foi-.

.:

-pat-su .#/-;

A7 ^4
;

7^(7;

96 Z?
13, 2 ///-/flr-^;

-i;

97

-tu-ti-Su; 102
1

ARA
.
.

[istinis(nis)^]\
/2>/^-

104
16

UD.DU [mujtur?]\
17

HUR-,
3
/-

08
;

-g/W?; 109
7

.-/;
;

a*0-.

.;
;

n
18
;

H-

-ba sit-kain-.
.
, .

-sap\
14,
2

22

^-.

.;

30
5

.;

33
13

**ftz-

-ttm^)-man-ni\

....
15.
i

.-jte#r;

-lti-su\

14
3

-^;
->6tf;

18
6

* l-$u\

-j^;
*~$ut-ka\

....

.-/^f;

....
8

.-tuk\

12
^//;

....
25

13

-7^^; 14

.... -bu-ka; 21
16, 5
;

-//-

-az\ 26

-ku-nu\

-#fc;

-^;
;

17,3
7

GUR.UD ..,..;
18,
i

/20
4

6 3

-MZ; 7AR(at)\

.... .-0;
-s&;

J
;

-ku-[ti!]i

ma-a23
5
-//;;
;

19,

ma20,
i

-rat-ti-ka^

27
J/-

....
;

.-r/;

.... .-^;

PAL-ma\ .... .-^2:


;

DAGAL (ummut) MA SUR


*-kip\
19
i

13
.;

AN.ZA
20
2
;

18

....
.

-ni-6u la--.
&"(?)-.
.
.

....
^i2-

*~zu
;

sar-.

.;
;

21,

.;
;

~ru-su]
5
;

3 J^&-#; 7

-#V# ; 4 pa-ti-yb\
;

nap;

^rmu.;

6 /w;

-nu\
.
.

10 al14
ru19
ta;

ii
;

so.-

12

***

;/-....
-an;
18

13 da-.

.;

15
dfe-fo"-.
.

-ka\
.
.

16

17

.;
;

GAR\ ....

-/;
.-am-ma;
;

-&z;

26

r31
. . .
.

27 .... .-/^;

.... .-in-na-/-r?;

30
1&-,

.... *-tab~%a-ma\
.
.
.

577"

32 ki-.
.

.;

33

.-; 38

.....; .... .-to;

39

-a.
.

.;

42
;

-r/ dtf-g-

43
sal-

-i-di mus-tar-.
;

.;
.;

44 /-/du;

-pal-lu-u
-fe ta-sib-.
.

45
;

si-.

.;

46

ni-

mi-

PORTIONS OF WORDS AND IDEOGRAPHS.


47
*

189
.

....;. ---- -rf(?); 49

to-.
;

.;

51

.*; at-.
;

.;

53 ..... -tak-ku-ii\ 54 to- ..... 62 &/- ..... 69 .... ,-y; 74 ..... -ta\ 76 .... .-ta-as-nu\ 77 ..... -$/- ..... .... .-/-//; 78 .... .-/>/-/-//; 79 .... ..to- ..... 82 ..... -mu-ka\ 83 ..... -dfo-i; 84 ..... -&-/; 85 .... .-# *'^- ..... 86 ..... -te-*H *-.....;.... .-tf-Mra; 87 ..... U.A\ go ..... -*; 22, 13 GUB.BU.DU; 19 ..... ->&#; 21 tf-to-. ....;.... .-// Us- ..... 22 V. ..... _ _. 24 JT^A .....: KAN.SIR-ka$)\ 25 * ..... 26 * ..... .... .-ka\ 29 /.....; 32 ^^^ [?istims(ms)]*, 34 .... .-*; 35 ..... -6; 39 ..... -mar-ra&i 4 ..... -to-w; 43 ii-tdk% u ..... 46 ki-di- ..... 47 .... J- a -tu\ 48 ..... -na ik-W~ ..... DLDl(ify 49 UGU-ma\ 50 kil-lim- ..... 51 .... .-ka\ 52 im-mur-. 53 ..... -a-ni\ 54 .... .-//; 55 &<*- ..... ..... -ya\ 56 .... .-Sid\ 57 ..... -ka\ 58 ..... -; 23. 4 .... .-da-ar-ti\ 9 .... .^; 24, .... ..^; 2 .... .-# 2^- ..... 3 ra~. .; 25, 2 ^r- ..... 3 aft(di})-ra-. ....; 4 /-.....; 6 ..... ->&/-; 7 ..... -tf; 26, 2 ..... -Kl\ 5 ..... -tf; .... ,~sa!-tu\ 8 ..... -an-ma\ 10 .... .-r; ii ..... -//M; 27, 6 LA.TI-$u; 22 ..... -#>; 26^ ..... IN.DUL-ki; 28, 7 ..... -i 29, 3 ^. .; 30, 4 in-na- ..... 55 a-ku-. Si-. ki..... .; 8 A-. .; 9 11 //-.....; 12 MUN.GU; da-.....\ 20 URU TI\ 24 SID(di)\ 25 ^.ff^ fiiMnu(nis)]\ 26 MU.$AL\ MI\ 29 ^/- ..... to- ..... ** .... .^//; 6 ..... -*; 31, 7 9 ^r-&'(?); 32, 8 ..... -ti-txa; 12 .... .-ni-ki-nw\ da-. 13 ..... -/..... -JBW-W; 7 dan()~ ..... ^"; 15 ..... -ki-ma\ 33, IL dn-ru-. .; 13 .... .-i-kti-kii 14 ..... -w";
;
;

.;

.;

.;

.;

*-si-na
.

17S*LIK; 16
'19
.

.-^/:

17 ---- .-ris-ma-, .....

-;
45
; ;

18

-.

.;

.^
.

4o

..... GA]

44 TAG-fna\
;

//(?)-.

.;

46

7 15

DIM .....;

KAH&AHQY,

*- .....

35,3

^ .....

ii

&AG.GA ....,;
.

13 ..... -mi-ik-U*, id- .....

.... .~5/4{?); ^-^4 (arkafi); 'DA.RA\ 36, i .... ..; 2 ..... -"6 7 4 $*?-. .; .; 9 .... .-MJ; 10 ^tf-- ..... **. rfi- ..... 37, .; 3 ..... *'; 38, n 39, 6 $ar-. .... .; 7 ..... -/-//; i-. .; -bu-u\ 13 .... .-/; 14 .... .-j^; 15 .... .-m~ma;, 17 ..... -i ^- ..... 40, i ..... Z?/; 3 ---- .^-JSK; /Jf./L Uu ..... KUR.NA TU.UD.TA-, 6 ..... 4 -**; 5 .-..
;

90
irfn&t*.
.
.

APPENDIX.
,

..... -nt-ta-sfa', tu- ..... 8 A&A.AN SIR .... g ..... -*; ZU.DU\ 10 SLIL(kd)\ 13 ..... -*; 14 .... .-in DIMSID\ 15 .... .-bu-ma\ 42, 2 -. 5 ..... -n- &- ..... 6 ta4 U'tag-ga^)- ..... r/-*..... ta-na-ru-. 7 9 ZIG.GIR-ka\ n D1M.KU\ .; ir-. 12 pi- ..... .; 14 mun-nap(b)~ ..... 16 UD ..... ..... -/<21 w/-. *-. .; 43, .; 19 a-zu- ..... 17 ..... 44, 3 ..... -tu\ 4 ..... AI/*7 5 -*; 45i ..... -tf; 3 .... .-;/*; 4 l7w ..... 6 ..... -ra-ka\ 8 ..... -# I/-//- ..... 10 ..... -bil\ 46, 3 ..... -ka\ 6 ..... -/&^; 12 ..... -//; 21 ..... -/; 22 ..... -//; 47, i .... .-ji; 7 ..... -;/f-/2; 2 ..... -f ru-. .; 4 ..... -na-ku-nu\ 48, .... ,-a-/i; 4 .... .-jf^z; 5 .... .-a-ti\ 6 ..... -li-ku\ J u ..... 1///V; 8 .... .-rr, g .-5; 10 ,-ya\ .... ,-wr; 12 ..... -jf/; 13 ..... -JBZST; 15 ..... -*'; 49^ 2 ..... -u-fi\ 3 ..... -mar\ 4 ..... -a-ti\ 7 ..... -ai-ti\ 9 12 ..... -ru-$a..... -/i/; 10 .-/#(?); ii ..... -7/z; a-ti\ 13 ..... -i; 14 ..... -; 17 ..... -ma~~u\ 18 ..... -Jf/la-Tsu\ 24 ..... -ru-ii\ 26 ..... -sa-an~nu\ 27 .... .^; 50, -4 .... .-#?*; 27 j5 23.5 u-sur- ..... 19 u-sa$- .....
un-nu SIR\
.;

.*,

.;
.

1 1

*^*-to
5

_.

Hu

DUMU .....
6
u-.
.
.
.

..... _fc
12

.;

51, 3

..... -/^;

.;

..... -m~%a\
<?

.....;
17

53, 2

.... .-^; 15

..... SI\ TAP.PIDU\ ..... -to;


14

.-^/;

SU.A.RU.LA*,
28

18

*"*-^^; $A.KASKAL\
;

20

f,

[NI]DU
;

..... -//-to; 30 ..... /7 56, 2 ^ ..... .; 4 ki-. 17 ^- ..... 5 in- ..... 57, n mu- ..... ..... -mir ..... ..... ..... ^9 ^; 9 ..... -S^i *'; 3 .....; 10 ..... -jfaz; u .... .-^; 12 ..... ^; 15 ..... -si..... ^; 2 .... .-; rn; 16 .-;/; 18 ..... -^'; 59, Z?W? ,....; 3 7VOT/ ..... 4 BUR .....; 8 -. .; ii ..... -^-^; 15 .... .-yi //J- ..... 16 9 />-.....; .... .-li-tta-an~ni ma-fai$)~ ..... 17 in-an-na-. .; 19 *l .-tab-ba-fa-ka fa- ..... 12 ..... 60, 4 KI\ -k&\ 14 at-ta- ..... 16 Sf.MIS\ 17 15 ..... -di-ri-'ka^ sa- ..... ..... -mat\ 18 .... .-ri NLRUS\ 22 ..... -us\ 61, 2 ..... -Sat10 SA.LA\ 15 aWa-. ki\ 3 ..... IN 77; TO- ..... .; GU.ZUR-ki u-kul-li* ..... 18 ..... 17 -pirka\ HI-ka\ 19
j;
....
.
.

GAL

(inu&lu, vrpitU) ra6ul)\ 22 nam-$a-ki-$u-nu()}\ 27 .... .-^V.-^i;

PORTIONS OF WORDS AND IDEOGRAPHS.


am-.
62, 4
a-ti;
.
.

191

.;

20
.**;
.

-&-#;
7

22
9

/
.
.

-la-mu\
18

....
.
.

MA GU .-#; u
.
.
.

.-da-

14
.

.*';

^; war/-.
s-ak-ki

.;

19

^7
;

//-

*#%

.;

24

....

SAR*

ADDITIONS
P. 3,
1.

AMD CORRECTIONS.
u

ii leg.: "ug-da-$a-rct\ for

VA

20;

113,

I.

31

for "sir.

/<-.:

'W,
n

for

W-

uk-ta~$a-ra

'

'.

Pp. 3.
",

I-

22;

Pp. 3, !L 18, 33, L 18 leg.:

P. 3, L
9
,

23 /^.:

for

"*".

Pp.

3,

I.

25;

for rik . 12, L 9 leg.: "rip Pp. 3, II. 27, 32; 57, L 16 leg.: "jri", u for P. 3, L 35 Pp. 3, L 32; 31, L 6 leg.: siY\ for "flr. n A-.: &T, for ta . Pp. 4f L 2; 29, L 33; 104, L 22 leg.: d*-pa*>\ 3 fur "DI.BAK *. P. 4, L 10 /^.: "puldnttum", for "puldntiunt*.

>. 4,

I. P. 4, II. 19, 20 16; 28, L 36 /eg.: "faid-&i" 9 for "imtd-ki". "/*", for "/P Rid., 11 21, 24 for "li-ld-kiP* poss. read "//fa-rid", cf. DELITZSCH, Handw. p. 303. Pp. 4, L 22; 97, L 25 leg.: "w7", for W/". Pp. 4, I. 25; 97, L 37 kg.: "lid-dip-pW\ for V//J3 /-i/^ Pp. 4, L 25; 97, L 28 leg.: "ti-ru-", for "tf-jo/-'". Pp. 4,

Pp.

7<r.:

L 25; 17, L 29; L 15 leg.: "kin",


?

24,
for

1.

29;

44, L 17;
P. 4,
!.

97,

11.

2,

29;
{

103, L 10;

no,

37 leg.: "to-il-funF, for "&W7* ///zr/ . Pp.5, Li 8; 35, 1.34; 60, L 33 leg.: mewly shining", for P. 5, L 24 leg. "Is mighty", for "he gathers". P. 6, "unique".
:

"&".

I.

del.

"(with) shouts of joy".


19, L 17;

Ibid., L

21 leg.: "Torch", for


I.
<s

"Lady (?f.
1.

Pp. 7, L 3;
I.

leg.:
I.

42, "accept", or "accepteth% for "remove", or


.

27, L 33;

35, L 8;

36; 47,

5; 99,
33

P. 8,

leg.:

"Incantations", for "Incantations".


4

take(th) away . P. 10, L 19 leg.:

"far", for "for". 11 14,

P.

n,

I.

28

if

leg.:

^>f-"

for

*^-^\
11.

Pp. 13,
21, 24

15, 23; 25, 1. 30; 56, L 6; 57, L 22; 68, L 6; 105, u P. 13, L 27 leg.: "$pus"\ for tfntf'. leg.: "nif\ for *tf.
lt

Pp. 13,

1.28; 1 6, 1.23; 22, L 6; 52, J.26; 105, 1.24 leg.: mm^hi\ for "rnfaMu". P. 13, 11. 35 ff. del. note to L 30. Pp. 15, II. 7, 31; u n 44, L 4 leg.: "dt'F for sis Pp. 16, L 18; 17, L 17 leg.: "/#", for "li&\ Pp. 16, L 19; 17, L 23; 29, L 21; 31, L 24; 32, I. 20 leg.: lt u P. 16, L 21 leg.: "btr4&", for nar-M-M(MJ\ for li^M-ki(kaf. w !. 28 bura&\ Ibid., L 33 leg.: "/5-//^/r , Rid., leg.: "X', for "to".
.

for

tu$-ti-$tr.

"Mf,

for

'

W.
It

w P. 17, 1. leg.: "/w , for Ibid., L 34, n. 7 add. "The dupls.

*W.

Ibid.,

I.

26

^ and C I
for L

leg.:

have since
Is

"joined",

and

Is

now

clear that the reading of


l

24

f|i

^^
leg.:

V^TT-

PP- l8 ? L

5;

l 26 ?

3'

L 8

%"

Veatness",

for "heart".

Pp. 1 8, L 33; 27, II. 23, 26; 35, I. 2; 40, L 15; 115, P. 19, L 24 leg.: "esteem", "judgment", for "judgement". mand". Pp. 20, L 13^ 79, L 38; v 83, L 30; 90, L 14; U JJ P. 22, L 15 104, II. 6, 19 leg.: "KISDA", for SAR .

L 19
for

"com-

100,

1. 8; add. "but

Q2

ADDITIONS AND CORRECTIONS.


n
.

cf,

P. 23, II. 27, 33 leg.: "bu", for "pu" in LYON, Sargon, p. 8i ". P. 24, 1. 27 poss. read "3. [rub A] n [sagganakku] surM. Ibid., I. 28 leg.: "//-#>, for li-pif. Pp. 24, I. 33; 25, L 3; P. 25, L 6 /^.: "TU1F, 58, L 30; 119, L ii leg.: "kaf, for "Mr.

tt

for

"FOR".
MM., L 25

Mid.,
leg.:

I.

/^.:
n

[tl]-pi-[&]

for

"

-//-.

.".

". Pp. 25, i 29; 32, "lim-[da] , for "I/1. 4; 38, L 6; 75, L 5; 79, L 7 leg.: "ik.$a-ti(ku) vgnd**-at, for "*>gu Pp. 25, L 32; $a-ki{ku) umd -af\ i.e. "I have considered thee!".

32, i. 32 L 6; 32,
31,
I.

f.;
II.

38, L 9
2, 10,
.

41,

16, 21

"Ifti", for
i
;

"lfu n
11.

44, I- 34 leg-'- "**", for "#te"Pp. 26, 9 a u", for "jftz*". P. 28, L 13 /eg.: P. 29, L 1 6 leg.: "M", for "jfo". Pp. 30, 1.22;
II.

4, 6;

%.:

34,

ii,

19

f.

7#.:

"Nusku", for

'W6".
l

P. 30,

L 22

%.:
for

"/",

for "//".

./</.,

1.27

%.:
11-7.
leg.:

/&;/.,

L 31

%-:
J

"&V", for "&'7".

a-bi [ildni* ]"> for ''a-M]-. ....". P. 31, I. 17 %.: "lu-tu&-[tum]" 9

"JW/B", for
leg.:
letf.:
:

"fe-//4-/>?j">f/// . K 8605", for


"SimSti**",

Pp-32,
P. 32,
1.

14;

3$,

1-29;

44.

1-

23

/#:
33

19

"&"', for "tf/".

P. 33, L

3605"
1 *.

for

"Simdti*

Pp. 33, L 34; 74, II. 23, 26; 79, L 5 P. 37, 1. 12 add.: "but see I,

ZA

J8iV/., 1. 16 /^.: "51. 39 I 14 leg.: "(*)", for "(^). P u dr-Sa-Si-i limnuti(fi) sa" etc. sa Mid., L 18 leg.: "marustu", for n for I "kalu". 22 L Ibid., Md., mur$u . 19 leg.: "kal&\ leg.:

5 6".

drt

tor

up".
lt

P. 41,
I.

1.

16

leg.:

"ri-min-ni-ma" , for "rtmi-mn-ni-ma".

Pp-4i 3 L 25; 82,


i 32
tf.

15

leg.:

"dumfc,
P. 43,
1.

for

"dami&u".
"revere",

P. 41,
for

leg.:

luf\

for

"//".

7^-.:

"countenance",

"brightness".
dapl. of

Pp. 43, L 17;

P. 44, I. 4: K TALLQVIST, Mayl& p. 144. No. 9, li i Ibid., L 13: L. 9 Is expanded to form 5 II. 5. in K 10243, which is dupl. of No. 9, II. i Ibid., L 19 leg.: 13. "-", for Mid., L 22 leg.: "saT, for "jteT"; "-", for "-*-". 7^, 3 L 28 leg.: "UD.DU-hr, for "urru-ka n Ibid., L 33 7^.: "//P. 45, L 5 7#.: "Z?^, for "TUJR". r-", for "A-r". Ibid., L 8 leg.: "luF\ for "M/". P. 46, ^/^., L 38 7^.: "^T, for ".#". L 24 leg.: "19. Grant speech, hearing and favour!" Mid., L 29 7^.: " w for "%ht '. P. 48, 1. 25 leg.: "A?\ for "Jf^M". Ibid., I 26 7^.: -rami\ for "-nw". /&'</., L 30 leg.: "-u", for tl n Pp. 51, L 10 ; 52, Ii. 0, 15; no, L 19 leg.: "karradu", for karr<$du u P. 51, L 12 leg.: tan'\ for "pan". Ibid., L 27 leg.: "mudtt-u",

46,1.16%.:

for "behold", is 10354, 11. 2 7,

V.

V.

for

"mud
leg.:

u'

1 .

L 32
P.

"mi", for
^r7.

53;

L8L
u

Pp. 51, L 31; 88, L 5 leg.: 'W, for >/'. "/". TJ/^., L 36 %.: mud6->, for

P. 51,

"mud-

f
.

Pp.54,

1.

10; 87,
1.

}7

95, L 3

leg.:

leg.:
leg.:

for "guSuru". P. 54, L 14 leg.: u arh*', for "arka". Pp. 55,

"faluT', for
Ibid.,
leg.:

fu6daF.

"g&r>\ for "gto". 2; 58, L 16; 82, I. P. 55, L 4 leg.: "sabat-ma", for "$ubut-

gu$6rif\ Ibid., I. 18 29; 87, L 8

ma". L 26

"7IP, for

i 18 leg.: "pilu-u kup-pf\ for "#7 u~g(k}up-p?\ 'ibid., "zF, for "ij". Pp. 55, I. 29; 57, II. n, 30; 59, I. 4 leg.: /". P. 56, L ii leg.: -Ai", for "Ai". Ibid., L 15 /^. :

-c

ADDITIONS AND CORRECTIONS.


u
-up~pti~

93

n
,

For

-W*-".

Ibid.,
-/&/.,

fa-ma", for "n-^ff-jwa".


lirSu-m".
-#/., L 29
"1/r".

L 18 leg.: "/&-/", for "/ir/"; "dalL 22 /^.: "6t. ifc'^a ^tf&r amiMli
"zfib&-ni , for "#$//-/". P. 57, L 2 7^,': "/>", for
n

.##., L

25 %.:

%.:

"limutti", for "limntti".

for "t&&ti**\

.##., L 10 Agr.: "/% for "uP*. MM., L 15 leg.: .##., L 19 %.: "dum$u" 9 for "dami&u".

"$&&&*",
Ibid.,
?
.

i 31 after "reads"
Ibid.,

*<.

"*iw pi-ka*\

leg.'.

L 32 /^.:
"/*-",
for

"DUR.DU1P.
leg.:

P. 58, L 33 /^.: "/-", for "/i2-^ "dum& , for "<famu". Ibid., ?> for "-/". P. 59, L 8 /^.: "121. f/ww^ am&u 1.35 /<-.: "/kakkad-su ikkal-su lisamu-su ti-zafc-feat-su". Ibid., L 36 leg.: "far", u for "for". P. 6o L 17 oll In a vessel of urkarinnu-wood" %.:
3

58, L 14 leg.: n Bid., L 18 after "ffUL" add. "LA "-/". Pp.58, [27; 68,1.13;
"AT",
,

for "dil.

^fffff',

for
il

tf|f KU.KU",
Mid.,
I.

for

25

114,1.19
.

%:

of certain woods'*. P. 61, I. 2 leg.: "illostrious", for "illustrations". Ibid., L 9 leg.: "29. Who openeth wells and springs, who guldeth" */*. Ibid., L 14 /^.: "benefactor *, for "director". <{ P. 62, L 2 leg.: Ibid., 1. 34 leg.: "disturbed", for "bewitched". 6i. and the of mankind me faYonr!". May my god goddess Ibid., grant
for
oil
1

"the

i.

27

leg.:

ZA

IX, p. 128,

.". "Glatmenf, for ". and TALLQVIST, Maq!&,


.
. .

P. 65, L 16 add.:
p.

Ibd. 9 L 27 add.: "but cf. P. 68, L 2 leg.: "to", for 138 (end)". 93 a n -nam-". P. 72, L 23 leg.: leg.: "nam- , for " ..... ", for 4 ..........". P. 74, I. 21 %.: "4. &Y btlt ..... .... .". Ibid., L 26 leg.: "kate-ma", for "kalaQ)ma". P. 75, L 7 %. j" s for "sz/>. Ibid., 1. 17 leg.: <V' S for "". Ibid., I. 29 /<-.; "4. Lord of lords! ..... ". Pp. 76, L 29; 78, P. 77, 1. 1.24 leg.: "4-pi-V\ for "-mi-?. "clouds", for leg.:
"transliterated",
for

134".

"JENSEN, P. 66, L 6 leg.:

translltarated

>?

DELITZSCH, Grammar, lt /as P. 70, L 22


.

P. 78, 13 leg.: "unsparing", for "nnconquerable". L 9 leg.: u -f*r-" 9 for -/a- w . Pp. 78, L 10; 79, L 15; 116, I. 18 n for daltlt-ka P. 78, L 16 leg.: "GAB", for leg.: "daim-lut\ u u n "GAT\ ''la-it mufc-lab-lu\ for la-td muk-top-lu Ibid., I. 28 leg.: w L before add.: **.... Mid., 38 ."; %.: "5a//tt , for "jta//*". P. 79, L 4 /^.: *KU.TU.&Air, for **Marduk tu-Sir. Ibid.,

days".

Ibid.,

I.

'W

L 13
"
JJ .

/<#.:

"liM-a", for "/i^-a".

^af., L 14

leg.:
i.

"nitf?, for

"".

Ibid.,

leg.: "the goddess "KU.TU.SAR", for "the god Ibid. 9 13 leg.: "Rnler of", for "who destroyest". lt L 23 leg.: "90", for "89". P. 82, L 7 leg.: GIDIM(UTUGT).MA u u Rid., L 12 leg.: -i/\ for "*". Uff(ff\ for Ml uiukki-m imaf*.
?

L 25 %.: P. 8o L 33
P. 81,
I.

"-/-/f

j ,

for "-i-//".

/5zi?.,

30

leg.:

"&", for

MardnF

SU

il

Ibid.,

I.

33

leg.:

abka!M\

for "abkallif;

"m&du-#\

for

"mud&-u".

P. 83,
factor",

L 3

lam&ti* ln 9 for "tamati**". for "Director'. Ibid., del. L 22.

%.:

P. 84, 1. 10 7^.: "BeneP. 85, L 9 leg.: "abun-

dance", for upon me!".

"life".

Ibid.,
I.

I.

10

leg.:

J&Z,

20

leg.:

"abftallt",

"65. Speech and hearing bestow 9 for "algall? . P. 86, I. 16

194
legs.

ADDITIONS AND CORRECTIONS.

K
of

P. 87, L 24 legs. "&r", for "fur". 12922", for "K 13922". n for Mid., 1. 28 adds. "K 8953 "&d #?', Ibid., 1. 27 legs. II. 122; the variant readings No. of is as 27, D, dupl. 8987, cited

"K

P. 88, 1. 37 legs. "A", for "J?". are cited in the Vocabulary". P. go, 1. 11 legs. P. 89, 1. 9 legs, "art glorious", for "treadest". <l lt -3-". for /&#-, 3. 19 1. Ibid., 17 /#.: "#-", "af\ for fear*\ the to 28 No. dupl. I have 6639, off "since o^.: joined printing P. 92, of No. 27". of No. 46, and to 8953 etc., the dupl. P. "AVwzw". for 93. 1- *4 L 26 legs, "Imnastb", for "linasU?\ "linnu?\ " s - of the Ma I2 : 11. 7 for "Jaw/a*. -/#, 33ff/#.: . there be torn away the ..... of .. b. be

"JWW,

my

removed,

: P. 94, 1- 35 "dannati", 13. May "format*". for Ibid., P. 95, 1. 4 legs. "kurmat?\ for "dam&ii". P. 97, * 8 I*g "USJLIK", for L 1 8 legs. "Prepare", for "Place". Ibid., Ibid., L 15 f. legs, "pulanttum", for "pulanitum". "askur(urj\ u n L 26 for restore , 11. 24, h'f-[ta-h'l]". "Iif-[ta-ri<Z] 27 poss. Ibid.^

the g. of

may my h. be

loosened".

%-

/^r.:

"rw"3 for "rn".

na".
w

Jj/^

1.

/:

P. 98, L 4 legs. "u$~km-ma'\ for "$ui"} (&i)9 P. 102, 1. 19 /^.: "sdlmti*, for "Satimit
.

P. 103, 1.17 %.: "par&si", for "parasi". : 2^ * "i for P. 105, 1L 25, 27 /^.: "(ar/' f for "(ar )"1 L 18 "///". J&X, P. 1 10, L 4 %.: "///*, for legs, "tab", "Aftrif . u t? Hid., P. in, L 2 legs, "unsparing", for "invincible". . for P. 114, L 25 legs. "K 2808", for "K 2801". for "12". L

/^/f/", for "H$litoP.

^^>

"^*^

<

legs.

"13",

P. 115, L 30 legs, "besought", for "glorified". /*.: Ibid., 1. 20 "inif*-$&", for "im**yy.

P. 119.

1-

13

^-

"misint\

for "misiru".

Pp. 139, L 20; 157, L 7

/:

"38, 4"> for "38, 3".

INDEXES.

INDEX TO TABLETS AND DUPLICATES.

ig6

INDEX.

TABLETS AND DUPLICATES.

197

98

INDEX.

II

INDEX TO REGISTRATION-NUMBERS.
N.B. The registration-number by which a tablet is when two or more fragments have been "joined",
is printed in black the tablet so formed is References are placed within

cited

type;
cited

parentheses

by the lowest of their registration-numbers. == "joined to* -j"~ dnpl.


1

"duplicate of*.

K 155 (No. i); Z 163 (No. 12); No. 2); K 235 (No. u); K 2106 (No. 6); K 2371 (No. 27); Z 2379 (dupl. No. 12); K 2384 (+ K 2106); K 2396 (No. 8); K 2487 (No. 2); K 2502 (-f- K 2487); K 2538 etc. (dupl. No. 9); Z 2558 (No. 9); Z 2567 (No. 40); K 2586 (No. 15); K259I 4 87); 2741 (No. 21); K 2757 (No. 35); K 2793 (No. 14); K 2808 (No. 50); K 2810 (No. 56); K 2836 (dupl. No. 27); Z 3151 b (dupl. No. 12); K 3180 (+ K 2741); K 3208 (+ K 2741); K
34 (No.
19);

218

(+ K

163);

K 140 Z 223

(No. 22);
(dupl.

(+K2

K322I
(dupl.

No.

NO.I);

(+ &33S5); 8982 (dupl. No. 22); K8983 (+ K 2106); K 8987 (+ K 3355); K 9047 (+ K 3358); K 9087 (No. 37); K 9125 (No. 36);

(No. 28); K33 5 8 (No. 32); K 3393 (-f K 2106); K 3429 No. 9); K3432 (No. 33); K 3448 (No. 30); K 3463 (No. 60); K 3859 (No. 53); K 3893 (+ K 2396); K 5043 (+ 2741); K 5668 (No. 17); 5980 (No. 10); Z 6019 (No. 5); 6334 (dupl. No. 22); K 6340 (+ K2io6); K 6395 (No. 52); K 6477 (dupl. No. 2); K6537 (dupl. No. n); K 6588 (4- K 2741); K 6593 (-f K 2836); K 6612 (+ K 2741); K 6639 (+ K 3355); K 6644 (No. 58); K 6672 (+ K274i); K 6733 (dnpl No. 12); Z 6792 (No. 55); K 6804 (dupl. No, 18); 6853 (dupl. No. 22); K6908 (+ 2741); 7047 (+ 2741); 7185 (+ K2 5 86); K 7207 (No.si); K 7593 (No. 62); K 7916 (No. 41); 7978 (No. 59); 7984 (dupl. No. 12); K 8009 (No. 18); K 8105 (No. 4); 8122 (No. 3); K8i 47 (+ 1^3432); K8i 9 o (No.5i); (No-48); Z 8293 (No. 61); K 8498 (+ K 2741); K 8605 (+ 2106); 8657 (+ K3429); K8746 (+ K 5980); K 8751 (+ 140); K 8808 (No. 47); K 8815 (dupl. Nos. 6, 7, 37); K 8930 (No. 39); 8953

3229 (No. 13); K3283 (dupl. No- n); K 3285 K328g (+ K 2379); K 3330 (No. 7); K 3332 (dupl. K 3334 (+ K 235); K 3342 (dupl. No. 61); K 3352 (+ K 140);
(No. 42);
6);

^3355
(dupl.

K K K

Z8u6

K K

REGISTRATION-NUMBERS.

K957& (+ K2io6); K 9675 (+ K 7207); K 9688 (+ K 2106); 9706 (+ 1:6477); K 9770 (-f K27 4 i); 9909 (No. 57); K 10138 (4- K 6395); K 10219 (+ K 2741); K 10243 (dupL Mo. g); K 10285 (+ K 140); K 10354 (dupl. No. 9); E 10406 (No. 20); K 10497
(+1:2741); 110550
(dupl.

No. dul. No.


.

12); 2 ;

11929 (dtipl K 12922 (No. 24); K 12937 (<top!(dupl. No. 4); K 13274 (+ K 7207); K 13277 (No. 23); K 13296 (No. 25); 1:13355 (No, 43); 13431 (+ 2741); (+ K^i); K 13792 (+ K 2106); K 13793 (+ K 2741); K 13800 (+ K 2106); K 13907 (No. 29); K 14210 (No. 44); Sm. 336 (dupl. No. 6); Sm. 383 (+ 3859); Sm. 394 (+ K 333o); Sm. 398 (dupl. No. 27); Sm. 512 (No. 54); Sm. 1382 (dupl. No. i); Sm. 1385 (+ Sm. 336); D.T. 65 (No. 49); Em. 96 (dcpl. Nos. 6, 7, 37); Rm. 582 (~f K 11153'; 81-2-4,244 (+ K3330); 82-3-23,119 (No. 45); 83-1^18,500 (dupl. No. 50); Bn 91-5-9. 16 (No, 38).
,

E 11153 (No. K 1159 118

(No. 26); 46);

10729 11326

(dupl.
(dupl.

No. No.

4);
18);

10807 11549

6);

KI^I

BaTarian Academy Press: F. Straab, Mnnlch.

CUNEIFORM TEXTS.

N.B.

numbers

in the text;

The numbers which precede when a note refers

the foot-notes refer to the corresponding to one sign, only, the number is placed

to the right of the sign in the text {e. g. *); "when a variant reading is given of more than one sign, the number of the note is placed on each side of the signs referred to fV. g. * when a note refers to a whole *) ;
line of the text

the

number of the note

is

placed at the beginning of that line.

Duplicates of a test are cited "by the capitals A, JB, C etc. Restorations are placed 9 within brackets [ ]; ctapl. ''restored from* . "line**; r. "duplicate**; L

PLATEI.

OBVERSE..

PLATE 2.

NO.-f.OBY. (CONT.)

* <Jjm ^mmm*xv$fa vm^///4y/a//^//^/^//^/^///^^f^

i.r:B
-tr.

PLATE 3.

Mw^^fprp

PLAT 4.

PLATE 5.

NO.

X..

REVERSE.

25

30

30

W RF

4o

IF
1
!

%ter

PLATES

PLATE 7.

NO.4.

OBVERSE.

PLATE 8.

N0.4.

REVERSE

PLATE

9.

wo.

PLATE

10.

NO. 6.

OBVERSE.

4-^

**C
/0/##y/jr^^^

$TT*F pf

PLATE

II.

PtATE

12.

N0.6.0BV.CCONT.)

1.
'

PLATE

B.

NO. 6.

REVERSE.

N0.6.REV.(CONT.)

PLATE

14.

PLATE, is.

N0.7.

OBVERSE.

23

p-

jA^H^

PLATE

B.

NO.7. OBY.tfONT.)

Na7. REVERSE.

PLATE

tz

.r.

REY.CCQWT.)

f.-r

PLATE

18.

ar

K0.9.0BVERSE.
,

/^^

E<T

^f RTF

ffiTtf
H-

^W*4

S>

N0.9.REYERSE,

PLATE

20.

PLATE

No. 10.

OBVERSE.

PLATE 22

NO. TO. REVERSE..

PLATE

23.

NO. 1f. OBVERSE,

PLATE

2*.

No.it.oBY.(cowr.)

N0,11,

REVERSE.

** IF

PL ATE ,25,

NO.tl REV,(COffTj

Pl.ATE.2t

NO.

11.

OBVERSE.

KfeS

Kami <*w *40 & AJ*.rf


rffcrfirfB,

w^$t^^&J*^
*-**;

.VAW 4^^

d^^&Jf^

* Kyf

K^oW^c,

^A&ri^ffl^-

^ a^^e,

i *

^^*' ^^^5^f
l

A^.of a.J7-*> '^.^-9f;jcttftn


j

.AMff^rr^

r.Af^FX-

PLATE.H

NO.tt.OSY.CCONT.)

PL ATE, 28.

NO. 12.. OBY.CCONT.)

<T
rr

K RF

H
jr-

If If
65

^TfF

<

tt.SC^E.ts.B

PL ATE, 29.

N0.fi.

REV ERSE.

IF rr
7*

7f

>tf

.4.<;

r.

PLAT,30.

NO.U.REV.CCONT.)

v
[us BF
[

?o

100

IQS-

WTF.

PLATE.3I

NO.tt.REV.(CONT.)

8.

PLATE.32.

NO.

13.

OBVERSE.

IF

1 %,

fS

PLATE.33.

No. 73.

REV ERSE:.

PL ATE, 34. N0.14.

NO,

PLATE 35

NO .16. OBVERSE.

NO. 16. RELY ERSE.

T*

NO. t7

PL ATE 36.

NO. 18. OBVERSE..

TF

HTK
H=

A,

w^
3
.

r:

4.AI*!

T.

PL ATE 37.

NO. 18. REVERSE.

if

TT

7.

3 f^-4

PtATE36,

No. 19. OBVERSE.

%%

ap

TF

TF

if

fflF

$P

rr

TF

WW////J,

PLATE39.

NO. 19-

REVERSE.

WF

<

t^

PL AT &40.

NO. 10, OBVERSE,

NO. zo.

REVERSE.

PLATE4J

NO.Zf.

OBVERSE.

PLATE.

NO.M.OBY.CCONT.)

PLAT643

NO.Zf REVERSE:.
.

PLATE.44.

NO.tt.REV.CCONT.)

PLATE.45.

OBVERSE.

rr^

mr
i

-mr

^-

PLATE46.

(VO.22,OBV.CCQNT.)

/.S rfP(c<. a, OmitteflC iy

$,r:B.

4-.

PLATE47.

NO. 21.

REVERSE.

PL ATE 48

NO.

NO. 26. OB VERSE:.

NO. 25. REVERSE.

N0.2f.

r//////*//////^^^^^

5,UU<^^A^^>W^^.^a,t-ls-j ^et^^ee.T-^suio^Wia-W^-^

4~

*.-

PLATE 50.

NO. 18.

Eft*

&=

0ni= Artif pis'

X
NO.Z9.

01

****** J0,4.1 : [&{+<

PLATE 51.

NO. so. OBVERSE.

PLATE 5Z

N0.30.REVERSE.

30

PLATE 53

N0.31.

TF

?-

ET
Tf

vrf
-Of
us:

P^TT IT

r Tvm

/a^ww^03y/^^^^

PLATE 54,

N0.33, OBVERSE.

TFprTP.s:nA^ <^-^^ ^^^eZt^i^^^c^ftt^Wi^m^BgrM:^ ^.CcbeC <f <* e^4e^ i3*W.^ tr^^^ov^^^C^ &t#^Wfc 40^^%-TM^U^W
tti.

Ktf*,tf^-**,a^e^**A,*^.f

.$-B*.

LAfff f^.S/nA. 4-AlBW^itfcfc

fe,fi

PLATE 55.

NO. 33. REVERSE.

w- yr

-<^A
30

f//////////////////////m

>**
7.

tifc

\H"

**

<

TSS

40

40

'illinium

^^-

TF

m-A; tf.Jtt_38v.
'

PLATE
N0.34-.

56.

NO.55, OBVERSE.

NO-35 REVERSE.

^//M
TO

N0.36.

PLATE 57

mff ig

r~

NO. 37

TF

* ~*4Jf

6
**

%A ^^- tl^Mwf
.^

^llf

^w<!W6%AnB^|
*

rtjff

PL ATE, 58.

NC.38.

%^/^/w///////^^^^

N0.3P.

rs-

PLATE.59

N0.40.

tf

w-

E?F

PL ATE,
N0.42..0BYER5E.

NO.'W.

wf fw*

NO.45". OBVERSE.

PLATE,

61.

N0.44.

ffir

if

^^^^

|f

ff

PLATE, 62.

No.4. OBVERSE.

rr

PLATE
N0.48. REVERSE.

63.

N0.4S.OBVERSE.

N0.45. REVERSE.

^///////////////^^^^^

w/w////ff///////////ff///ff//w///////^^^^^

PLATE 64.
N0.5O.OBVERSE.

PLATE.65.

N0.50.REYERSE.

PLATE

66.

wo.st.

-flf-

wrrr

^- r

PLATE,.

NO55.0BYERSE.

TF

<F-W

TF

fS

1.

fcW(>LnI,IM>. OlAMt, rfK,.

PLATE.

68.

NO53.REVERSE.

PLATE, 69.

NO.S4.

NO.S5

PL.ATE.70.

NO.S/ OBVERSE.
r//y

^/*f^*wtf^^

10

PLATE 71.

*>

PlATE/2.

N0.60. OBVERSE.

''^!*

^?^^

^
p-<
rr

NO.^O. REVERSE.

PLATE 73

<jr

**

%*

K
-

.5 -1ST to**,

$^*e4&%eal^i.

PLATE

74.

NO.&.OBVERBE.

TO

ro

Hf*

PLATE?!

N0.6L REVERSE.

FF

rrf^tfir

|f TF

40

PLATE 76

ADDITIONS AND CORRECTIONS.


Putts,/** .T, .lf : <1 *e**
0ss&

A Wa,~

Messrs. LUZAC & Co/s

publications Cmttetttfttg ^9Bsttrt


(In dud*

Books on the Old Testament),

Publishers

to

the
the

India

Office,

the Asiatic

Society of Bengal,
etc.

University of Chicago^

A
nefes

ASSAB'INIYYA. PHILOSOPHICAL Poem in Arabic by MUSA B. TUBL Together


with the

Hebrew Version and Commentary


6J.

styled Batte

Han-

by SOLOMON B. IMMANUEL DAPIERA. HIRSCHFELD. 8vo. pp. 61. 2$. HARTWIG by

Edited and Translated

net

BABYLONIAN (THE) AND ORIENTAL RECORD. MONTHLY Magazine of the Antiquities of the East. Edited
by

W.

ST.

CHAD BOSCAWEN and REV. H. M. MACKENZIE.


is.

Published monthly. Single Numbers,


tion,

6d. each.

Annual subscrip-

i2s. 6d.

BEZOLD
DIPLOMACY:

(GEL).

ORIENTAL the Cuneiform


Western Asia
full

being the Transliterated Text of Despatches between the Kings of Egypt and
isth

in

the

Tell-el-Amarna, and now preserved


r

century before Christ, discovered at in the British Museum. With

BEZOLD, Vocabulary, Grammatical Notes, etc., 'by 'CHARLES Post 8vo, Cloth, pp. xliv. 124, i&. net

BIBLIA.

A MONTHLY
v-/

MAGAZINE devoted to Biblical Archaeology aad Oriental Research. Published monthly. Annual subscription, 5?.
1

BIBLICAL WORLD (THE); CONTINUING THE OLD AND NEW TESTAMENT


DENT.
Editor,

WILLIAM R. HARPER. Published monthly.

Annual

subscription, QS.

...',''
W. C,
(opposite

46,

GT. RUSSELL

St.

tie British

LUZAC &

Co/5 Publications Concerning "Western Asia."

BIBLIOGRAPHICAL LIST OF BOOKS

ON AFRICA

AND THF
IN ENGLAND. 2 "PUBLISHED A Books published between the

EAST.
Parts.

Part I. Containing the Meetings of the Eighth Oriental and the Ninth Oriental Congress Congress at Stockholm, in 1889, Part II. Containing the Books published in London, in 1892. between the Meetings of the Ninth Oriental Congress in London, In 1892, and the Tenth Oriental Congress at Geneva, in 1894.
Preface Systematically arranged, with C. G. LUZAC. I2mo. is. each Part.

and Author's Index.

By

BLACKDEN
/COLLECTION

Quarry

of

(G. W.) from the Alabaster OF HIERATIC GRAFFITI, near situated Tell-el-Amarna, found Hat-Nub,

(M. W.) AND

ERASER

December

28th, 1891, copied September, 1892.

Oblong, pp.

10. IQS.

WALLIS). /^iRIENTAL WIT AND WISDOM; or The Laughable


(E.

BUDGE

A.

Stories

by Bar-Hebraeus. The Syriac Text with an English Translation, by E. A. WALLiS BUDGE, LiTT. D., F. S. A., Keeper of the Department of Egyptian and Assyrian Antiquities, British Museum. In the Press.
collected

^-^

GLADSTONE (RIGHT HON. W.


ARCHAIC GREECE AND THE EAST.

E.)
is.

8vo. pp. 32.

FRANCIS). A SSYRIAN AND BABYLONIAN LETTERS, belonging


*

HARPER (ROBERT
of

to the

Collection

the British

Museum.

By ROBERT FRANCIS

HARPER,
pp.
i

of the University of Chicago.


1 1.6.
i

xvi.,

5.1.

net. Part II.

Part I. Post 8vo. Cloth, Post 8vo. Cloth, pp. xvi., 112.

p.

net.

HEBRAICA

A
'Staff

QUARTERLY JOURNAL
SEMITIC STUDY.
of

IN

THE INTERESTS OF
thte

Edited by

WILLIAM R. HARPER and


the
'
'

the

Semitic Department of

University of Chicago.
;

Published quarterly. Annual subsciption, 141.


46,

Gr. RUSSELL

St.

W.

C., (opposite the British

Museuih).

LUZAC &

a/s Publications Concerning " Western Asia/'

JASTROWS
DICTIONARY Yerushalmi,
OF THE TARGUMIM,
and the Midrashic
I.

the

Talmud

Bablli

and

Literature.
4to.

Compiled by M.

JASTROW, Ph.D. Parts

to VIII.

pp. 480. 5^. each Part.

Part VII completes the First Volume.

Hand." The Cuneiform Texts of a Group of Babylonian and Assyrian Incantations and Magical Formulae, edited with Transliterations, Translations, and Full Vocabulary from Tablets of the Kuyunjik Collection, preserved in the British Museum. By LEONARD W. KING, M. A,, Assistant in the Department of Egyptian and Assyrian Antiquities, British
of

BABYLONIAN of the Lifting

KING (LEONARD W.) MAGIC AND SORCERY. Being "The


the

Prayers

Museum.

Roy. 8vo. Cloth.

185. net.

LAND

(J.

P. N.).
J.

HE PRINCIPLES OF HEBREW GRAMMAR, By


Balliol College, Oxford.

P. N.

LAND, Professor of Logic and Metaphysics in the University of Leyden. Translated from the Dutch by Reginald Lane Poole
r

Demy

8m

Cloth, pj>. xx. 219. (Published

at

7.?.

6rf.).

Reduced

price, 5^.

LUZACS ORIENTAL
/CONTAINING NOTES AMD NEWS

LIST,

ON, aad a Bibliograon Africa aad the East. Publications of, phical Published Monthly. Annual Subscription, 35. Vol. L to VI. are to be had (with Index, half -bound) at 5^. each Vol.

List

all

new

MARGOLIOUTH

(D.

S.),

ARABIC by the
lation.

PAPYRI OF THE BODLEIAN LIBRARY,


;

reproduced

and TransCallotype Process. With Transcription Text in 4to. pp. 7 and 2 Facsimiles in large folio, $s.

MARGOLIOUTH

(D. S.).

/^HRESTOMATHIA BAIDAWIANA. VX El-Baidawi oh Sura III. Translated


Svo.
Cloth,

The

Commentary o f aad expfeiaei for Hie

use of Students of Arabic. By D. S. MARGQLIOUTH, MA., Lawdiao Professor of Arabic in the University of Oxford, etc,, etc. Post
pp.
xvi.,

216.

I2.y.

net,
British

^_____

the 46, GT. JlussEtL Si W. C. t (opposite

LUZAC &

Co/s Publications Concerning "Western Asia,"

~
Trans-

MIRKHOND. HTHE RAUZAT-US-SAFA; OR, GARDEN OF PURITY.


1

lated from the Original Persian by E. REHATSEK. Edited Vols. I to V. IDS. each Vol. F. F. ARBUTHNOT.

by

Vols. I and II. contain: The Histories of Prophets, Kings and Khalifs. Vols. III. and IV. contain: The Life of Muhammad, the Apostle of Allah.. Vol. V. contains: The Lives of Abii Bakr, O'mar, O'thman, and A'li, the four immediate successors of Muhammed the Apostle.

"

MUALLAKAT.

THE MECCA.
JOHNSON.

SEVEN POEMS SUSPENDED IN THE TEMPLE AT


from the Arabic. By CAPT. F. E. Introduction an With by SHAIKH TAIZULLABHAI. 8vo.
Translated
7^. 6d.

pp. xxiv., 238.

RUBEN
PRITICAL REMARKS UPON SOME PASSAGES OF THE

^ OLD TESTAMENT,
-<-"*

by PAUL RUBEN, PH.D.

In the Press.

SACRED BOOKS OF THE OLD^ESTAMENTT A CRITICAL EDITION OF THE HEBREW TEXT. Printed
with Notes. Prepared by eminent Biblical Scholars and America. Under the Editorial Direction of PAUL Europe HAUPT, Professor in the John Hopkins University, Baltimore. Edition de luxe, in 120 numbered copies only. Subscription price 20. for the complete Work (20 parts), Prospectuses sent on
in Colours,

of

application.

A DDRESS
-*Congress

to the

Assyrian Section of the Ninth International


8vo.

of Orientalists.

pp. 32.

is.

(C. P.). to the most recent Discoveries. Rectorial Address on the occasion of the 31 8th Anniversary of the Leyden University, 8th February, 1893. Translated by ELIZABETH J. TAYLOR. Small 8vo. Bound, pp. 36. 2s. 6d.

TIELE

11 7ESTERN

ASIA, according

THE An

Edited, Cloth, pp.


46,

ORIGIN OF THE CANON OF THE OLD TESTAMENT, Historico-Crltical Enquiry. Translated by WlSNER BACON. with Preface, by PROFESSOR GEORGE F. MOORE. Royal 8vo.
xii.,

132.

7-r.

6d.

Gx. RUSSELL St W.

C,

(opposite the British

Museum).

Printed in Holland,

1451